Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2010-04-18T04:24:17Z

Yohan: Volume 2 Full Text

[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (空ろの箱と零のマリア) is a light novel series written by Eiji Mikage and illustrated by 415 alias Tetsuo.

==Story Synopsis==
It was March when the new transfer student Aya Otonashi arrived at the classroom 1-6. The entire class was stunned by her beauty and curious about the reason she transferred in the middle of the term.<br />
Her "self-introduction", however, ended with a blunt mention of her name, upon which the classroom turned dead silent.

That is, until -

"Kazuki Hoshino"

- she called out my name.

<b>"I'm here to break you."</b>

== Translation ==

===[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Registration Page|Registration]]===
Translators are asked to [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see the [[Format_guideline#Translators|Guideline]] page for usage rules).

Also see [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Guidelines|Project Guide]] for guidelines specific to this translation.
=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*17th April 2010 - Volume 2 completed
*16th April 2010 - Volume 2 May 4th completed
*5th April 2010 - Volume 2 May 3rd completed
*1st April 2010 - Volume 2 May 2nd completed
*6th March 2010 - Volume 2 May 1st completed
*26th February 2010 - Volume 2 April 30th completed
*22nd February 2010 - Volume 2 Prologue and April 29th completed
*21st February 2010 - Volume 1 completed
*27th January 2010 - Part 1 completed

Older Updates can be found on the [[Utsuro no Hako:Updates|Utsuro no Hako updates page]]

==''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria '' by Eiji Mikage==

===Volume 1 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1st time|1st time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 23rd time|23rd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1050th time|1050th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 13118th time|13118th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 10876th time|10876th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 8946th time|8946th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 2601st time|2601st time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 2602nd time|2602nd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 4609th time|4609th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 5232nd time|5232nd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27753rd time|27753rd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Interlude|Interlude]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27753rd time (2)|27753rd time (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27754th time|27754th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 3087th time|3087th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27754th time (2)|27754th time (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 0th time|0th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time|27755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (2)|27755th time (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (3)|27755th time (3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (4)|27755th time (4)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 0th time (2)|0th time (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 5000th time|5000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 6000th time|6000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 7000th time|7000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 8000th time|8000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 9000th time|9000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 9999th time|9999th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 10000th time|10000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (5)|27755th time (5)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27756th time|27756th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1st time (2)|1st time (2)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1_Author's_Notes|Author's Notes]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

===Volume 2 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 April 29|April 29 (Wednesday) Shōwa Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 April 30|April 30 (Thursday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 1|May 1 (Friday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 2|May 2 (Saturday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 3|May 3 (Sunday) Constitution Memorial Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 4|May 4 (Monday) Greenery Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 5|May 5 (Tuesday) Children's Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 18|May 18 (Monday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 1|Round 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 2|Round 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 3|Round 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

===Translators===
:*[[user:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

===Editors===

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア1 (January 07, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867461-4)
* Volume 2 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア2 (September 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868012-7)
* Volume 3 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア3 (January 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-424115-5)

User:Yohan

2009-09-15T19:53:04Z

Yohan: Removing all content from page

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter8

2009-07-08T22:55:27Z

Yohan:

===Chapter 8: The Old Mansion of Orléans===

By the time they finally crossed the country frontier and arrived at the old mansion of Orléans, it was well past midnight.

The twin moons could be seen from the openings between the clouds.

The old mansion of Orléans was illuminated by both the mist which drifted from the Ragdorian Lake, and the light from the twin moons. It stood out strangely in the night.

“So this is Tabitha's home......”

Saito murmured.

Louise hid behind Saito's back, and peeked at the mansion.

Guiche gulped, and grasped his artificial flower-like wand tightly.

Montmorency was checking Sylphid's condition, on whom they were sitting. Sylphid, whose injury had not fully recovered, but who had flown them here anyway, was gasping for breath. Montmorency cast a Water spell on Sylphid.

“Sylphid, are you all right?”

“Kyui!”

From the gate, the driveway which was as wide as a horse carriage, led directly towards the entrance hall. On both sides of the driveway, trees grew luxuriantly, causing the darkened mansion to further emanate an ominous feeling.

“Well then, look out......”

Guiche said that, and Kirche stepped out quickly.

“O-Oi Kirche! Isn't it dangerous!? We've got to start off with a strategy!”

“If the enemy comes out, then that would be convenient. If the enemy had laid a trap, the strategy would not work!”

Kirche headed straight towards the entrance hall, and opened the door wide.

''Giiiiii～'' Making a heavy sound, the door opened.

The cold silence drifted about the hall.

“Nobody is here.”

With their respective weapons readied, the group searched carefully in the mansion. While walking down the corridor, Guiche noticed the wound on the wall.

“There was a fight here...”

A broken gargoyle rolled over. Kirche approached and examined the gargoyle which looked like a fencer.

“What's wrong?”

Louise asked, and Kirche snorted.

“That girl's Wind magic...did not have the usual power.”

“What do you mean?”

“Such destructive power is not from Triangle magic. It's the power of a Square-class.”

Louise and Saito peered at the gargoyle Kirche pointed at. It was completely sliced into half by wind blades or something else. Although she said that this was of a Square-class, Louise still did not understand.

Saito could surmise nothing but “Its sharpness is awesome,” but since Kirche had passed the verdict, its power should be quite strong indeed.

Tabitha's footprints were under the broken gargoyle.

Lying deep within the place, there was a room.

Opening the door, the group went in.

That place was in horrible condition.

As if a tempest broke out, the inside of the room was a complete mess. The furniture which was originally a bed, was ripped apart, becoming feathers, wood, cloth, and fine fragments, scattered all about the room. Many cuts were on the wall.

The windows at the wall opposite the entrance were blown out; the outside could be seen.

Kirche meticulously started to examine the bed.

Pointing at a point on the bed, she called them together.

“Look here. At this point on the bed, looks like Tabitha had chanted a tornado-like magic.”

Indeed. With that point as its centre, hurricane-like cuts were inflicted until the wall.

“Uwah......What if the devastation of this room is......”

Saying that, Guiche gazed at the desolate room.

“Yeap. It is caused by that magic. Or rather, that ''has'' to be it.”

Guiche and Malicorne gulped. They imagined the power of that magic. Kirche whispered in a cheerful-like voice.

“Releasing such a strong magic, that girl still can lose? What on earth was her opponent like? Besides......”

Unnoticingly, Sylphid had poked her head into the hole of the wall. The size of the hole was about the same as Sylphid's head.

“You opened that hole? Sylphid?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid nodded.

“What was Tabitha's enemy?”

Sylphid extended her front leg out on top of her head. At that gesture, Kirche recognized a certain word, and muttered,

“Elf?”

Sylphid nodded vigorously.

The whole group held their breath.

“Elf!” Guiche's eyes bulged, and he trembled all over from fear.

“It's a hard enemy!” Malicorne shouted.

“No way! Elf...”

As expected, Kirche bit her lips. Louise hugged her shoulders, worried.

“Oi, oi! Are elves that dangerous? You guys are always alarmed at elves......”

When it comes to elves, Saito had known no one else other than Tiffania. He could not think of her being as dangerous as they say, but......

“Ask your sword. He should probably tell you how powerful elves are.”

Saito unsheathed Derflinger.

“Hey Derf!”

“You'd only talk to me at times like this, don't you!?”

Derflinger answered in a sulky voice.

“Don't say such things! Everyone is somehow frightened by elves but......Are they really that scary?”

“Scary!”

Derflinger answered readily.

“How-How could this be......”

“If the opponent is an elf, the odds are still against a Square Mage.”

Montmorency muttered with a troubled face.

“What!? Serious!?”

“Their power lies in the magic they use. The 'Ancient Magic,' I haven't witnessed it, but it is said that they could recite spells without even holding a wand. It is said that the elves are more skillful than any other races at handling the Ancient Magic.”

“Hey Delf. What's this 'Ancient Magic' thingy? It's that right? The thing the Water Spirit is said to be using. Besides, haven't you also said that you can move because of some 'Ancient' stuffs?”

“More or less. This Ancient Magic, is a magic which existed long before the magic elements were being created; a magic which controls the 'power of life'. The magic elements you people recite are displaying the effects of changing the 'logic' according to the power of each individual's will, but......the Ancient Magic run alongside the 'logic'.”

“Explain in simpler terms.”

“The point is, the utilization of the power of nature which exists everywhere. Life force, wind, fire, water......every possible energy source. Individual's will and the power of nature - you don't have to imagine which one is stronger.”

“Well then, the elf who captured Tabitha is someone who manipulates this strong Ancient Magic. Tell us this power!”

“Perhaps the wind dragon knows more than me.”

“Sylphid?”

“Hey rhyme dragon, how much longer do you want to play dumb?”

“rhyme dragon?”

Everyone present looked blank. Only Louise and Montmorency who had been studying hard gasped.

“How could it be......but haven't rhyme dragons been extinct since a long time ago......?”

“If there's one here, then it can't have have gone into extinction.”

“Hey Sylphid. I don't really get it, but you're that - rhyme dragon? What's that?”

Sylphid gazed at Saito with her round eyes. After that, with a troubled-looking expression, ''Kyui kyui'', she started shaking her head.

“It's saying it isn't.”

“Hey rhyme dragon. Your master probably ordered you to 'never reveal your true identity,' but......now's not the case she's referring to, isn't it? Your beloved master has been captured. It's sort of emergency. In your easiest way, tell them the dreadfulness of the 'Ancient Magic'.”

In a troubled face, Sylphid started shaking her head even more rigorously.

“Kyuikyui! Kyuikyui!”

After that, as if she had an idea, she closed her eyes, and opened her mouth wide. Standing right in front of her, Saito leaped back instantly.

“Wh-What are you doing?? You want to eat me!?”

In a desperately close voice, a sound which was different from Sylphid's cry was squeezed out of her throat.

“I'm not eating you! Kyui!”

Except Derflinger, everyone present opened their mouth wide. Rooted to the ground, Malicorne screamed.

“The dragon! The dragon spoooookkkkkeeeeeeee!”

“So I cannot speak? That's enough! Onee-sama instructed me not to speak, so I had controlled it all along! But that sword over there spoke as well! Kyui, kyui!”

After that, Sylphid started sobbing in a sorrowful voice.

“Aaahhh! I've broken my promise with Onee-sama! I've promised never to speak out! Kyu<nowiki>~~</nowiki>i! Kyu<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>i!”

Guiche and Malicorne were screaming about anxiously, but Louise and Montmorency, who more or less already knew some details about rhyme dragons, and Saito, were relatively calm. Saito was astonished as well, but he coped with it composedly. ''So what if this dragon can talk?''

Even the lump of water and the owl spoke. Now, Saito was no longer very surprised at this speaking dragon.

“What's a rhyme dragon?” He asked Louise.

“They're legendary dragons of the ancient times. Possessing high intelligence, excelling in languages and senses, manipulating Ancient Magic......powerful mythical creatures!”

“Ehh? You're that great?”

Saito gently stroked Sylphid's snout. In a happy voice, ''Kyui!'', Sylphid purred.

“Hey rhyme dragon. Show them a little of the greatness of Ancient Magic.”

In a mischievous voice, Derflinger asked Sylphid.

“We don't call it 'Ancient'. I want you to call it the 'power of the spirits'. We have only borrowed it for a while.”

“Well then, show them a little of this 'Power of the spirits' thing.”

Sylphid sighed, and began chanting. Instead of runes, spoken incantations could be heard from her.

“O wind which clothes me, change my shape!”

Wind coiled about Sylphid, and turned into a blue swirl.

Taken aback, everyone stared at Sylphid. The blue swirl shone, and vanished in the blink of an eye.

Upon that......Sylphid which was supposed to be there had disappeared. In her place was a young lady around 20 years of age. A beautiful lady with long, blue hair.

Or rather, that person was......

“You! Aren't you that Irukukuu!?”

“Uwah! You are Sylphid in disguise!?”

Saito and Guiche jumped back in surprise. Introducing herself as Tabitha's dutiful younger sister, she was the woman appearing in front of Saito and the others now.

“Oh well, it's more or less that feeling. If I borrow the power of the spirits, it is a piece of cake to even take your human forms.”

Magnificently......she turned into a human's form. As expected, she could not transfigure her clothes as well, so her figure was like that of a newborn.

A newborn.

Naked.

''Kiching!'' Louise shot a glance at Saito. ''The other day, because “she dropped down crashing through the ceiling of the shed”, you couldn't truly appreciate her right?''

However now she knew her opponent was Sylphid. If this was the case, restraint should not be necessary. Blushing furiously, Saito and the other guys had their eyes fixated on Sylphid's body.

As if expressing the hugeness of her breasts, Guiche moved his hands in a bowl-shape in front of his chest.

Shaking his head, Saito sketched a bowl of bigger diameter than Guiche's.

The instant Malicorne joined in the meeting and nodded a big yes at Saito, Louise's high kick landed squarely on the back of Saito's head. Saito tumbled forwards, and at the same time, the water torture spell which Montmorency had completed, was cast on Guiche.

Louise spread the outer coat of her unfashionable dark green dress on Sylphid.

“Wear this.”

“Ehhh<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>, it's stiff, I don't want! Kyui.”

“Don't 'kyui' with me. Wear it.”

Being glared at by Louise's demon-like eyes, Sylphid put it on reluctantly. Because Louise's size was small, her breasts became lively wobbling about. As a result, the fine quality of her breasts could be seen. Noticing Saito who had fallen onto the bed, secretly gazing at Sylphid, Louise kicked at Saito from behind between his legs.

Saito yelled and rolled on the bed. Louise sat down on his back with a thump.

“I know how great 'Ancient Magic' is.”

Montmorency nodded as well.

“Uh-huh. For such a big body to become so small. Moreover, no matter how I look at her, what a fine human being indeed. What a great achievement. Something impossible even by a water element user, regardless of how powerful she is.”

Triumphantly, Sylphid purred, “Kyui kyui!”

Revealing her true form and becoming able to talk, it became easier for Sylphid to convey her thoughts, but......Sylphid did not know much about the details.

“That's why I thought it not necessary for me to talk.”

Anyway, Sylphid's explanation was as follows:

There was an elf here.

Tabitha recited an super cool snow storm spell. (The scratches on the wall and the bed were made at this time.)

With a ridiculously composed attitude, the elf did not even try to avoid it.

An amazing event occurred next. The instant the snow storm appeared to have wrapped around him, it was repelled, and attacked Tabitha instead. Tabitha had fallen by her own magic.

In a fit of rage, Sylphid broke through the wall and attacked him, but she was quickly defeated too.

She did not really know why.

“That's about it.”

As if saying what to do next, she turned her breasts away. It was quite crude a report, but, oh well, they could understand the general picture.

“Which is to say, whether he used the Ancient Magic or something else- even this itself is fishy.”

Louise commented, and Kirche nodded too.

“Coming from you, that is quite a good analysis.”

“What―do―you―mean!”

At Louise who glared at her, pointing at the bed and the wall, Kirche said.

“Apart from Tabitha's magic, no other offensive magic was used here. What Ancient Magic did that elf actually use, I wonder. Was that really being used?”

Everyone present fell silent. It was like as if the reasonless terror crushed them.

''Using unknown magic, an unknown enemy......''

''A dread different from that of the Albion army.''

''If the enemies are mages, there should be a counter attack against them.''

''If the enemy is an army, there is also some room for negotiations.''

''But......elves are different.''

''Rumour or legend says that, whichever Tristanian who walks alone, the chances of them meeting one is practically none in these hundred years.''

“Hey, who took Tabitha away? We know how he fought, defeated and captured her, but we must find a clue to their destination, and talk with them. Anyway, let's find that clue!”

Saying that, Saito tried to leave the room, but no one else apart from Kirche moved.

“What's with you guys!? Aren't you all afraid?”

“The e-elf is......umm, a really serious problem, I think.”

Guiche inclined his head and muttered.

“It is said that those people eat the humans they captured! Killing women and children without mercy! They're not just cruel, but also terribly strong. Apparently, they can destroy a small country overnight with only 10 people.”

“What's your problem! That's enough! Are there actually anyone who reach here and get cold feet!? Why did you come all the way to Gallia? Isn't it to save Tabitha? Won't all our troubles in arriving here be in vain? Didn't teacher sacrificed himself to be the decoy and let us off??”

Despite that, Guiche, Malicorne and Montmorency still did not move. With troubled-like faces, they were just fidgeting.

At that instant.

From the gap of the door to which the corridor led, a shadow appeared.

Saito quickly grasped Derflinger and readied it. Next, Kirche released her magic without any restrain.

A huge fireball struck the door, which flared up showily.

“Please stop! Please stop!”

The shrieks of the person down the corridor could be heard. As if the voice was familiar, Kirche's eyes became round.

“Percerin? Aren't you Percerin?”

“Oh my oh my, isn't that the voice of Zerbst-sama?”

Peeking timidly was the old butler of the Orleans mansion- Percerin. Upon seeing Kirche, he started shedding tears.

“It is an honor to be able to meet you again.”

“What on earth has happened?”

Kirche asked. Crying, Percerin began his story.

“The day the good-for-nothing king's army turned up was that night, three days ago. Ah, I was a coward. Right after seeing the commissioned officer bearing his wand, and scary wand-bearing troops, I was frightened immediately. Forgetting even to protect Madame, I hid in a small room the other side the wall. Even after the king's troops left, I was still afraid, and did not left the small room. That's because the scary elf was in the room.”

Madame is Tabitha's mother, Kirche explained to the others.

“The king's troops made Madame fell asleep with a weird magic, and dragged her along. I was terrified and hid inside the small room all the time. The next day, Charlotte-sama turned up, and confronted that elf. Aah! Charlotte-sama's magic at that time! Its power was something I have not seen nor heard in the 10 years I have been serving here! Even I who was hiding at the other side of the wall was practically frozen. The force of the wind was like blowing the entire mansion off! And yet, whether the elf received Charlotte-sama's scary magic......”

“We know. That elf brought Tabitha away right?”

“Yes. I am sure of it. The wind dragon had fallen as well. Carrying Tabitha in his arms, he took her away. Aah, if only these old bones of mine could use magic! No, at least if I am at that age when I could wield a sword! I would never hand Madame and Miss over to the king's army!”

“Do you know where Tabitha was brought to?”

Percerin shook his head.

“I do not know......”

“I see, that's a shame.”

Kirche and Saito dropped their shoulders.

“Great. So we can only look for her on foot?”

“Let's proceed to Lutece and look for every informer.”

Percerin then spoke to the two who were discussing.

“But I know the place Madame was brought to.”

“Eeeh??”

“The troops who kidnapped Madame talked about it. ''“Carry her until Alhambra Castle huh. Geez, isn't that the other side?”''”

Kirche grinned from ear to ear, and shook Percerin's hands.

“Zerbst-sama?”

“That's a great help! There's nothing to be ashamed of. You couldn't be any knight, but have brought us some great information!”

“But......Charlotte-sama's location is......”

“The same. No reason for it to be different.”

“What's this 'Alhambra Castle'?”

“A castle located at the far east of Gallia kingdom. Isn't that a famous old battlefield?”

“Is it that plot of land over which there were formerly countless quarrels with the elves? My ancestors who joined the holy land liberation army was killed by elves there.”

Guiche said in a frightened voice. Continuing, with the same tone,

“My ancestors were the same. Joining the last holy land liberation troop, they were defeated badly by the elves, and fled back. My ancestors told us: ''“Even if you made the nobles in Halkeginia your foes, never make the elves your enemy.”''”

Frowning, Montmorency started speaking as well.

“Well, there were a few cases when the Halkeginia nobles had won the war against the elves......An example would be the Toule  battle. Gallia and Tristain combined forces, crashed into the elven army at the east side of Sahara, and won. However, during that time, the army force was 70 000.”

“Wasn't the elven troops only 2000?”

“Apparently, the real figure was 500. They were too anxious, so the figure reported increased a few times.”

Guiche corrected Malicorne's words.

“In other words, to defeat the elves, an army force of 10 times the might is necessary.”

Amazed, Kirche said.

“Wasn't it already decided that we're going to confront the elf?”

“Exactly. It is just as Kirche said. We have already known the location.. I'm going!”

The other four stared motionlessly at Saito and Kirche who had stepped out......and then helplessly chased after them. In a delighted tone, Sylphid purred ''Kyui kyui'' as well, going after them.

Percerin gave a full bow at all of them.

“Please! My lords and ladies! I beg of you, please save Madame and Miss!”

Being entrusted with that, Kirche waved her hand.

Louise gazed anxiously at Saito who had stepped out quickly.

''If it's Kirche, I can understand.''

A''ren't those two close friends?''

''But, Saito was not like that. Although Tabitha had saved us from danger for countless times......''

''Putting that aside, Saito's courage......''

''Although they had said how scary elves were, he did not show any tinge of fear.''

''As I thought, that courage was Gandalf's.''

Saito turned back.

“What's wrong, Louise? Let's go.”

Shaking her head, Louise shook off her uneasiness, and went after Saito.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter7

2009-06-12T19:27:37Z

Yohan:

===Chapter Seven- Settlement of the Past===

Colbert's strategy turned out well.

Just as they thought, the pursuers from the royal palace were under the impression that Saito and the others who had escaped, went aboard the ''Ostland''.

The instant the dragon knights flew into the air swiftly, the ''Ostland'' used its amazing speed and crossed the border between Tristain and Germania, fleeing into the territory of Von Zerbst.

Disguised, whilst changing horses at a station on their journey, after rushing for a day and a half, they arrived at an inn town which was 10 leagues away from the country border.

The members of Tabitha's rescue team were: Saito, Louise, Kirche and Colbert, Guiche, Malicorne, and Montmorency who said a healer was necessary- all seven of them. Because too many of them would attract attention, the rest of the Ondine acted as decoys and boarded the ''Ostland''. Because of her injuries, Tabitha's dutiful sister, Irukukuu, stayed back at the academy.

After this, it would finally be the country border.

The tactic to cross the country border was already planned. They would sneak into Gallia at night through the sky on the back of Sylphid who was following them from above. They came here on horsebacks because Sylphid whose wounds were still not fully recovered could not stand the weight of all seven of them for a long period of time.

“Compared to Tristain, the danger in Gallia should be less right?”

Kirche said that. Indeed, they were wanted people in Tristain now, but they would be only seven of the multitude of illegal immigrants in Gallia. That is to say if they would not be captured by anyone there......

“Anyway, I am hungry! We cannot fight if we are hungry.”

Malicorne said that, and the group entered the most trendy inn. In an inn which had many travellers, the customers would not pay attention to Saito and the others who were at a table.

In order to sneak into Gallia, each of them had disguised as street performers.

Malicorne who had raised his hand to call out to the waiter was in a deep red outer coat, short pants, and pointed wooden shoes- the figure of a clown. He had also carefully colored the lower part of his eyes dark. At his well-matched figure, Saito burst into laughter.
[[Image:ZnT10-149.jpg|thumb]]
Clad in a merchant's clothes from the “Charming Fairies Inn”, Guiche had affixed a false mustache made from his hair under his nose, and he held some cotton in his cheek with his mouth. Upon doing that, he became a decent sake seller.

Kirche had changed into the costume of a dancer from the east. Wearing a diamond studded circlet on her head, she became a attractive dancer who was not embarrassed no matter where she revealed (her body).

Similarly, Montmorency had changed into a very revealing dancer's costume as well. Because she was restlessly bashful, she looked somewhat suspicious.

Because there was no dancer costume which fitted Louise's body size, she became a plain village girl. Dressed in a dark green dress, her conspicuous pink hair was dyed light brown, hidden underneath a hood. She appeared to be the servant of that group.

Colbert was in a monk's attire. He was supposed to be a preacher traveling alongside them.

Saito had put on a hat with a feather on it. With his gaiters folded up, he carried Derflinger at his back ordinarily. He was said to be a sword dance performer.

This is the way the group of street performers was made up. Their costumes were strangely worn-out, but their appearance as a group heading towards Gallia was successful.

“Why do we have to wear such costumes!?”

Whilst trembling all over, Montmorency said that.

“Won't we be declaring that we are nobles if we were to go there in our usual clothes?”

Guiche said to sooth her down.

“Aren't there other costumes? I don't want it! People would scrutinize me!”

The drunk customers would stare lustfully at the cloth covering Kirche and Montmorency's breasts, and the bulging out loincloth they were wearing. Having quite a high self-respect, Montmorency could not stand that.

“Revealing my belly button in public is unthinkable! What is this!? Isn't it indecent......?”

“It's all right, once in a while. It matches you!”

Kirche said in a happy-like voice.

“That's because there are pitiful ones no one wants to look at......”

“What is that?? You're talking about me?”

Pulling down her hood, the servant girl, Louise, scowled at Kirche.

“You're quite relaxed huh. We're heading off to save your close friend, and yet you're still playing around?”

“So, if I knit my eyebrows like you and display a difficult face, I would win? If I can win just like that, I will do it as well.”

''Gigigigigi'' Both of them glowered at each other.

“Quarreling? We have to get along together, and we have to succeed as well!”

Saito said that, and Colbert nodded too.

“It is just as Saito-kun said. That's because we're a team. Trivial conflicts can lead to huge cracks. Each of us has to understand that, and act accordingly.”

''If Jan says so, I'll do it!'' Beaming, Kirche leaped into him.

This group of street performers would sneak into Gallia tonight, and head towards the old Orleans mansion.

“If we go there, we should be able to find some clues huh?”

Munching slices of bread with a huge piece of ham in between, Saito asked Kirche that.

“That child is of a royal family. If she was detained by the royal family, there should be something which implies the same treatment. We would definitely get some information. Besides, if we use our money, there is no news we can't get in the city.”

Kirche who was mysteriously well-rehearsed with such affairs, drunk her wind whilst smiling sweetly. She should be confident in investigating their destination.

For the time being, because there was still more time until night time, Saito and the others rested at the inn. They were tired after rushing for a day and a half.

The group rented a big room with two beds. Kirche quickly slipped into a bed, dragged Colbert along, and started snoring. Simply because they were sharing, Malicorne slipped beside him.

Guiche and Montmorency used the other side. Probably because he was turned on by the dancer figure, Guiche cheerfully extended his hands towards Montmorency, but she brushed his hands away, and pushed him to the opposite site reproachfully.

Louise and Saito sat down, leaning against the wall.

They looked outside the window, and it was still near mid-day. There were still about 6 hours to while away until evening.

“You're not sleeping?”

Louise asked Saito who was sitting next to her.

“Hm? If I was sleepy, I would have fallen asleep. But someone should stand guard, don't you think?”

With a carefree face, Saito said that.

Louise wanted to ask the thing which had been bugging her all this while.

“Why do you getting yourself involved in something so troublesome? I've said it, right? “Find a way for you to get back.” And yet, this time you plan to infiltrate a foreign country? For your information, this means danger beyond a war. If we are found, we are criminals! We don't have the honor, not even the rights as prisoners of war!”

“Because of exactly that, I came back for you.”

“Heeeyyy, I'm fine! Help the one who has been saving us for so many times. No matter how you put it, that is the issue I have as a noble.”

“Didn't you stop being a noble?”

“I had only taken down my mantle, my heart is still that of a noble! A noble, that's how my heart is.”

“I'm the same as well.”

“Now I say...aren't you not a human from this world? You would have your own way of thinking!”


Folding his arms, Saito leaned against the wall.

“Be it a noble or commoner, there are different ways of acting as well, aren't there? Helping someone who has helped me. Isn't it natural for humans?”

“That's true, but......”

“That's not all. How do I say it...For whose sake have I fought and persisted this far? It was terrible, but I had fun. After stopping the seventy thousand, when I was unconscious, I have been thinking. What can I do? Umm...The olden days...Japan...although that was where I was born, during the time I was there, I never had such a thought.”

Saito looked at Louise from the corner of his eyes.

“That's why, it's all right! I do it because I want to. It is not because I am obliged.”

Louise pondered about it.

She recalled what Derflinger said some time back.

''“His courage rising when he hears his master's incantations, is of the same reasoning as a mother beaming when she hears the laughter of her baby. Just like that, he can do it.”''

''What if Saito's “I want to do something for that someone.” feeling is also because of an idea he has due to being Gandalf?''

''The emblem I gave him would probably turn Saito into someone else.''

''And then, another suspicion.''

Siesta's words just now came back to her.

''“Isn't that the feeling as a familiar?”''

In the prison of the palace, the thing she had been worrying about......

''What if it isn't just the courage of plunging directly into danger? What if the “I love you” Saito told me is from him as Gandalf too?''

These two questions swelled within her, squashing her. She didn't want to be confessed to with such feelings. But then, Saito was not wrong at all. It was all because of herself.

Louise became silent and hugged her knees. Because of that, Saito became worried.

“What's wrong? You became quiet suddenly...”

“Nothing!”

“You were the same in the palace as well. What is it!? Did I offend you?”

“Yeah......Just that every time you showed your courage, I became uneasy.”

Louise closed her eyes, and leaned against Saito. Saito embraced those shoulders.

Whilst looking at those hands on her shoulder, Louise muttered.

“Is it a lie or the truth? How am I supposed to tell......?”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise shook her head.

“......It's nothing. Until night time, let's sleep.”

Saito was shook awake. When he opened his eyes, Kirche was in front of him.

“Now's the time.”

He rubbed his eyes, and noticed that it was already night, without him realizing. Saito became nervous. ''It's okay, from now on we will be sneaking into Gallia.'' The people around him had more or less the same feelings as well.

Malicorne who was in his clown costume, was clapping his face.

“What are you doing?”

“I-increasing my spirit.”

Guiche leaned onto Montmorency's shoulder, and pointed towards the night sky.

“If I failed in my rescue mission and became like one of those shining stars...”

“We will give you a grand funeral.”

After that, Montmorency turned to everyone present and said.

“Although I go with you all for the time being because I'm worried, I won't do anything dangerous! Okay? I've said already. I really don't like these rough stuffs.”

“Okay! I'll try my best to protect you, even with my life!”

Montmorency fixed her eyes dubiously on Guiche who said that while hitting his chest.

“You are the most unreliable one! Sigh...I kept having this bad feeling. Life always prefers to deliver the things humans do not want...”

Whilst complaining, Montmorency inserted her wand in the opening of her dancer's costume.

That premonition of Montmorency's struck ten seconds later.

The group went down the stairs, and realized that somehow the inn was weird. Nobody was there. Lights were extinguished, and the doors were shut.

In general, an inn is a two-storied bar. This inn was not an exception. Wasn't now the busy season? Usually, it was unthinkable for it to be close at such a time.

The group members exchanged glances. Pointing towards the door, Kirche nodded in Guiche's direction. Guiche shook his head, and looked at Malicorne. Malicorne gave a deep bow, and pointed towards Saito.

“Me?”

Saito said that, and everyone nodded.

“Smart...”

Whilst resenting his ability a little, Saito opened the door. ''Giiiiiiiiiiii''<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> The door opened. Outside was already enveloped in darkness. Yet......as they thought, no one was there.

Saito turned back and said.

“......Somehow this feels so weird...”

At that instant, multiple beacon fires lightened up in unison.

Illuminated by the light of the fires, a crowd of soldiers appeared.

“Don't move! We're Her Majesty's Musketeer Corps! Throw away your wands, and give up quietly!”

Sure enough, standing right at the center of the soldiers was the one who was in an exaggerated battle armor- the leader of the Musketeer Corps, Agnes.

Apparently, they had evacuated the customers of this inn town, and had surrounded this area stealthily. An aptness which might be expected of the Musketeer Corps who was accustomed to doing errands behind people's backs.

“Agnes-san! It's me! Please let us off!”

Saito shouted. Nevertheless, within Agnes' face which was shone by the beacon fires, there wasn't any part of it which had the expression he saw in Albion.

With the iron-stiff face of a soldier, she declared coldly.

“I cannot let you all off. It is Her Majesty's order.”

Kirche poked her face out, and said in a breezy voice.

“Oh my. You're great, aren't you? How did you know that we are going to cross the country border on land?”

“If that ship is the head, then this side would be the back. During those times when we fought you mages, we have gotten used to attacking from the back.”

''Those decoys won't work!'' With an attitude as if saying that, Agnes declared.

Agnes raised both her arms. The musketeers raised their rifles simultaneously.

“Please!! Our friend is in trouble! Even if it's you, you would still help your comrades if they were caught, right?”

“Didn't you help us out before this?”

Louise shouted as well. But, Agnes shook her head.

“I've already told you, haven't I? I am Her Majesty's sword. Although I understand how you all feel, an order is still an order. Enough, put down your wands! I do not want to fight you.”

Looks like they did not have anyone else to turn to. Since they were being aimed at by the rifles, Sylphid could not land. When they board her, they would turn into a beehive immediately. Counterattack was out of the question as well. To save Tabitha, they could not injure the Musketeer Corps.

It's all over.

“Let's reduce the musketeers to ashes.”

Kirche said readily. Saito shook his head.

“NO.”

“How about trying to drop their rifles with my wind magic?”

“If you like, I can use my Earth magic to grab their ankles to immobilize them.”

Guiche and Malicorne said that. Montmorency warned them.

“You guys better stop. We don't know how many people they have. It's probably more than what we can see.”

“I agree with Miss Montmorency's view. It is likely that there are more soldiers positioned in between houses and on the dark alleys, surrounding us.”

Colbert said while nodding.

“Teacher......”

In a small voice, Colbert pointed instructed everyone of them.

“I'll construct a wall with my Fire magic. Within that time, you guys leave on the Wind Dragon!”

“Ha?”

“Jan, what are you talking about?”

However, Colbert looked serious.

“Agnes-dono would be shaken the moment she sees me. We should be able to earn a little time.”

Kirche's expression changed.

“Jan! You cannot do this!”

Everyone was astonished at Kirche who had become grave. That is because apart from Kirche, no one else knew about the animosity between Colbert and Agnes.

As if admonishing Kirche, Colbert said.

“We have no choice but to do this.”

“I'll stay behind as well. I'll talk to that commanding officer of the Musketeer Corps properly.”

“I thought no one else knows Miss Tabitha's mansion apart from you? You all go to Gallia, and save her at all cost!”

Being told that, Kirche became silent. She then nodded with a bitter look.

“Wait teacher! Although I don't really get it, we cannot just let teacher do that!”

Saito shouted angrily as well. Colbert shook his head.

“Enough, leave this to me and leave now!”

Pushing Saito aside, Colbert went out of the door.

Agnes looked stunned for a moment. Not wasting that opportunity, Colbert whistled. Sylphid who had been waiting for them at the sky landed.

The moment Sylphid landed, Colbert recited the spell for the “Fire Wall”.

From the ground, torrents of flames surged up, and created a wall between Sylphid and Agnes.

“Teacher!”

“Now, let's go!”

Kirche pulled Saito who was roaring, by his arm. Malicorne who had gone on ahead of them, casted a wind magic on Saito, and brought him up as well. Following that, Kirche jumped on as well.

“Go! Sylphid!”

''Kyui!'' With a purr, Sylphid flew up. In the blink of an eye, for the first time, Colbert, Agnes and the rest of the musketeers' figures became small.

In a hurt voice, Saito said.

“Damn it, not even Agnes would help us. Would you be all right......teacher?”

Casually looking at Kirche, Saito held his breath. Kirche's demeanor was one that would not lose its carefree-ness no matter what. But at that moment, biting her lips strongly, a fire-like fury was on her face.

“Kirche......”

Louise said in a worrying voice, but Kirche did not even reply.

“......That girl. If you dare to touch even a hair of my Jan, I'll burn all your hair to ashes...”

Noticing the ascending Sylphid, Agnes returned to her senses. The next thing which came out of her, was the order to shoot.

“Shoot!!”

The musketeers who had readied their rifles, pulled their triggers at once.

In the night sky, gunshot sounds echoed.

Nevertheless......Sylphid had already rose too high up, and the bullets could not reach her. Within the thick gunpowder fume which hang about in the air, Agnes was stunned.

She had shot at her friends.

She had shot at the student whom she taught swordsmanship.

She was ordered to “Capture them!” but......obviously there was no intention to kill. She did not intend to seriously capture them. And yet, she had given the order to shoot immediately......

''It can't be helped,'' Agnes shook her head. ''I am a soldier. Carrying out orders faithfully is the meaning of existence given to me.''

''Above that......this guy.''

For Agnes, above her duties, there was but one other thing which was close to her heart.

Revenge.

Agnes scowled at Colbert loathfully.

[Translator's note: All the "you" Agnes direct towards Colbert is the well-known "kisama", which loosely means "you bastard"]

“You're alive? I thank God. Because I was thinking that you had died, I had lost the meaning of carrying on with life. Well then, let's settle this properly. Draw out your staff!”

But, Colbert did not ready his wand. ''Poinkk'' He threw it away, and sat down.

“What's wrong! Pick up your wand!”

“Please kill me. My lady  has the right to do so.”

“What did you say!?”

Agnes lost her tongue.

“Although my lady has shot at my students, I do not hate you. I understand that because I am a soldier as well. Just now, didn't you said it, Agnes-dono? ''“I am Her Majesty's sword.”'' I am the same too. I was ''the kingdom's wand''. If I was given the order to “reduce everything to ashes”, I would carry it out faithfully. I had always been thinking that that is the way for righteous nobles.”

“SILENCE!”

“But, my lady's village......no, when I burned down the innocent people to ashes, I felt that it was wrong. That's because I am a human being before being the “Kingdom's wand”. No matter what reason it could be, there is no way that burning innocent people is all right. Be it an order or whatever it is, this is not something permissible.”

“Enough, pick up your wand!”

“I devoted myself to research. I thought that bringing happiness to many people on my own is an atonement I can do. No...saying “atonement” is prideful. This is my “responsibility”. For me, devotedly serving the living people in this world is my “responsibility”. That's because even if I were to choose to die, I cannot be forgiven as well.”

“You bastard, you think that by devotedly serving the world, your sins would disappear? You're saying that by serving this world, me, my family, and my friends' sorrow would clear up!?”
[[Image:ZnT10-163.jpg|thumb]]
“It would not be able to. There is no way it would clear up. My sins will not disappear. They would never disappear. Sins are like that. Because of that, I offer my life to you. Although it is prideful for me to choose my death...the only one who can decide my death is here. It's my lady. As the sole survivor of the village, my lady holds the right to kill me as a consolation for the others.”

Agnes closed her eyes.

After that, ''“krrk”'' She opened her eyes, and approached Colbert in long strides. With his eyes open, Colbert kept staring ahead.

Agnes raised her sword overhead, but Colbert still did not close his eyes.

The sword flashed.

However......blood did not splatter upwards. The thing Agnes cut apart, was the priest's clothing Colbert was wearing. The back of his neck was slashed at, and the nape of his neck could be seen.

The scar of a burn wound could be seen on it.

Agnes' memories traced back 20 years ago.

In the blazing village......she was carried by someone on his shoulder.

It was a man who had an ugly scar of a burnt wound at his neck.

When she came to, she was at a beach, wrapped in blanket, sleeping.

That man had saved her. Was it due to a whim? Or is it awareness of his sins? She still did not know that until now.

The only thing she knew was......the one who had burned down her village, and the one who had saved her, was the man in front of her now. ''“What an irony,”'' Agnes murmured.

She had grown accustomed to asking herself why she was saved.

But at this moment, whatever.

While sheathing her sword, Agnes told him in a low voice.

“It was 129 people. REMEMBER. You, serve humans ten times...no, a hundred times of that amount.”

With a sorrowful expression, Colbert shook his head.

“It was 131 people.”

“What!?”

“Two lives in a pregnant woman.”

Agnes looked up to the sky.

The two moons were covered by the clouds, and could not be seen. Deep darkness was the only thing enshrouding the sky.

“I will never forgive you. No matter how many times I would be reincarnated, I would abhor you. But......vengeance is a chain. A chain which would extend forever if it is not severed somewhere by someone. If I kill you, your students would probably hate me, and would never forgive me. Jan Colbert. That's why, be grateful to your students! Because I have cut the chains today, here.”

Agnes jerked Colbert's chin.

“Come! If I don't at least bring you back, I cannot account to Her Majesty.”

Colbert stood up, and gave Agnes a deep bow. At that state, both of them did not move for a while. The members of the Musketeer Corps were perfectly still as well.

After a while, Agnes started walking. Colbert walked out as well.

“You are not arresting me?”

“I don't think you would run away.”

Whilst walking, Agnes said in a stiff voice.

“I can understand what you said. ''That'' is what is called a good soldier. One who responds just like a puppet when orders come. Just now, I had shot at the student whom I had taught swordsmanship. When I realized, I had already given the order to shoot. Whether it hits them or not is not the issue. I had attacked my student, my friends. Your words, I have really understood them.”

Tears welled up and overflew from Agnes' eyes. The iron lady commanding officer of the Musketeer Corps let her tears flow in front of everyone.

“I can't forgive the me who understood what you said.”

The Musketeer Corps and Colbert walked towards the carriage prepared for their journey towards Tristania.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter6

2009-06-01T04:04:21Z

Yohan: Linky stuff, again

===Chapter 6- The Imprisoned Six===

Saito noticed the sunlight which shone through the gap between the metal grills. Beside him, Louise's head was on his shoulder, and she was breathing gently. Guiche and Malicorne lied down side by side on the bed, snoring.

“It's morning huh......”

In the end, because he was worrying too much, he did not manage to sleep at all.

''Funya funya'', with her mouth half-opened, Louise was muttering something.

“What.....a....pity.... Princess was lonely, after all. Funya......”

''What on earth is she dreaming about? Being trapped within these grills, now is not the time to oversleep. We have to leave to save Tabitha quickly......''

“Aren't you stupid? Being rejected by Princess, we can face our opponents......”

Saito nudged Louise.

“Funya......”

Probably Louise who was not fully awakened yet, could not differentiate between her dream and the reality. She saw Saito and yelled angrily at him.

“Treating me as a spare tyre for Princess! You're cruel! Or, whoever you want is fine! That's right! Who is the best, s-ss-say it!!”

“......What're you talking about?”

Astonished, Saito said that, and she realized that this place was not the dream world, but the real world.

Her face crimsoned, and started striking at Saito repeatedly.

“It's only something I dreamed! A dream!”

“Don't hit me!”

“Although it's a dream, it is still you! So be responsible for it!”

Continuing in her state of embarrassment, Louise turned away. Because he couldn, Saito let out a huge sigh.

“You......you still have the mood to dream huh...”

“What?”

“Surely, if you have persuaded Princess cleverly, we would have been heading towards Gallia to save Tabitha by now......”

“So you mean to say that I am bad?”

“You are the one who said we have to come here to report to Princess, ''weren't you''?”

“Ain't it obvious?”

“We are saving someone! If we didn't come here to report, and instead hasten there straight away, such a thing would not have happened!”

Upon which, Louise gazed at Saito with a solemn look.

“Saito. That is wrong. Because precisely we are saving someone, we must go through the proper way.”

“Why!?”

“Say if we had lost. What would we do then? Gallia would think that we are Tristain's spy, right? Because I am the Princess' court lady, and you're the Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards. It would be terrible if that were to happen. Gallia would go against Tristain, and object strongly, right? It would probably become the excuse for a war. That's probably their objective.”

“How could this be......”

“What did you want to say? Although we don't know if that would be the case, but above not abandoning this probability, we must think that “there is” and act accordingly. How many times more cruel than this would the method employed by Gallia kingdom to capture us? We don't know what they would do. After that, we would probably bring trouble to Princess, even as far as Tristain. Because of that, it is possible that people who have nothing to do with us, to get hurt. Even I wanted to save Tabitha. But, I cannot bring problems to anyone. That action is exactly what someone who has lost their head would take.”

Embarrassed, Saito cast his eyes down.

“Sorry......But I still have to do it! Logically, I know what you said is true, but...because of that, what I can probably do, I naturally can't do it at this rate......Aaaah, dammit! I am really anxious!”

“Yeah huh......I thought Princess would probably understand, but......looks like I was too naïve.”

“We really can't get out of here?”

Absent-minded, Saito gazed at the metal grills.

“With your “Void”, is it possible?”

“Impossible. I don't know if “Dispel” would work, but in the first place, I don't have my wand.”

“You can't use it huh...”

“If you don't have your sword, you are just an ordinary human, right?”

“I can't use it...”

This time, he said so to himself. However, with a look as if he hadn't thrown away his wish yet,

“......Anyway, when we escape from here, I intend to go to Gallia, but don't worry. What you said about bringing trouble to Tristain- it won't happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“Yesterday, didn't I quit being the Assistant Commanding Officer? I'm just a normal person now.”

“You are really naïve huh...”

Whilst sighing, Louise said.

“What do you mean!”

“You're thinking that the enemy would believe us? Stop being a knight alone is not enough! At least until you become a wanted person, then only you can be said to have cut all connections!”

“But can you actually stop being a noble? At least until be the same as me, your cheekiness......”

At that point, Saito noticed Louise's appearance for the first time. Because she was uneasy, he didn't know, but......

“Your mantle and your tie clip, what happened to them!”

“I have returned them to Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Returned...you......”

“Shaddap! With this, I'm just the normal Louise! Same as you, a commoner! Com-mon-er! Thank you very much! I have thrown away both my family name and my pride! So don't just showing off like that!”

Saito was very touched, more than he had ever been ever since meeting Louise.

''This pink-haired female magic user whose pride is supposed to be high; my master......She had been so obsessive over the “noble” title, and now she had thrown it away easily.''

''For a girl like Louise, that was probably something which needed a huge a mount of courage.''

''If she didn't have the determination to throw away the life she had built up until now, she could not have done such a thing. That's because, as far as Louise is concerned, her status as a noble was her everything.''

“Y-you......”

“What-a-waste! You like high-class woman very much riggghhhtt? Becoming the familiar of an ordinary girl, you're really disappointed right!”

“N-no way......I...I'm really touched......You would do something as far as that......”

“LIAR! Yesterday night, you stole glances at Princess, and your face turned red! I don't believe you! You like nobles and princesses right! Though you're a dog! That's so funny!”

As she was yelling that, Louise felt the anxiety Siesta talked about expand within her heart.

''What if the “like” he has towards me is but his feeling as a familiar?''

''What if Saito's real feeling is towards Henrietta......but are stopped by this “like” he has as a familiar?''

''Then Saito's shaking off Henrietta's request yesterday night can be understood.''

''The contract I have given him has probably distorted Saito's true feelings......''

''Anyway, Saito's feeling now is probably towards Henrietta. The thing which is stopping him, is the fake feeling I gave him......''

“I don't really fancy nobles or princesses!!”

Saito said disappointedly.

“I dunno such things!” 

To shake off the indescribable anxiety, Louise raised her voice.

“Why are you so mad? I have already said, haven't I? I like......”

“Don't say it!”

Covering her ears, Louise crouched down. As if his hand was hurt, Saito withdrew his hand.

“Ok ok. I won't say it any more.”

If she doesn't want him to say such things, he couldn't do anything else. Louise became tearful.

Hearing someone clearing his throat, both of them looked to the front.

Over there, Guiche and Malicorne had woke up without them noticing; and weren't they staring motionlessly at the sensitive conversation between Louise and Saito?

Louise's ears became red.

They were seeing everything of the conversation right now.

“N-no! It's not what you think!”

“Err, I don't really mind, but Malicorne......”

Beside Guiche, Malicorne was trembling all over with anger.

“Heeey, Guiche......I'm already at my limittt......Such an envious love game in front of my eyes......?”

Malicorne leaped towards them, and at that instant, Louise pushed Saito forward. Both of them tumbled over and wrestled with each other.

“If it's gonna end like this, you win. Hug me.”

Having given up, Malicorne said that with a faraway look. Saito became sad.

“Hug me!”

“Aaah, haiz......now is not the time to be doing such things!”

The moment Saito let out a sigh and said that......

From outside the window, a flash of light and a loud noise could be heard.

“......Huh?”

Guiche and Louise leaped up and stretched their heads at the window. Outside, a surprising scenery was unfolding.

With the huge wings gleaming, the ''Ostland'' was flying at a low altitude, and was scattering something.

“Wh-why is that thing......”

From the ''Ostland'', a voice which was magnified by the showy music and magic could be heard.

“To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. To all ladies and gentlemen of Tristain. This is the debut of the latest steam-run vessel of the Von Zerbst family of Tristain. Everyone walking at the streets, or those in the palace, please come to have a look.”

“Isn't that Montmorency's voice!?”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Montmorency who was supposed to be waiting for the group's return on the ''Ostland''.

In the courtyard of the palace, be it the escorting knights, the soldiers, or the nobles who were walking at the streets, everyone was looking up to the sky.

A few dragon knights approached them, and flew around the ''Ostland''. ''Do it somewhere else! Get back!'' They were warning them. Yet, without the slightest indication that they were worried, the ''Ostland'' continued circling it.

The sentinels who were standing outside the prison in which Saito and the rest were locked up, were exchanging glances, worried by the spectacle outside.

“Those guys......what do they plan to do?”

“I wonder what they're thinking about...”

As she revealed her feelings, from outside the door, ''Donggg!'' The sound of the sentinels falling could be heard. Turning back, Saito and the others gulped.

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, the figures which could be seen from between the lattice of the narrow window, were the red-haired dazzling Kirche and......

“Teacher! Teacher Colbert!”

With his bald head gleaming, it was Colbert. Towards the imprisoned four who had rushed to the door, Kirche lifted a finger.

“Shh, quiet.”

Colbert took the bunch of keys from the waist of the defeated sentinels, and inserted that into the keyhole of the door.

Not being able to find the key which fitted, he couldn't make any progress.

At that moment, ''clack!'' With a sound, the door opened.

“Kirche, teacher!”

The four of them stepped out onto the corridor, and Colbert smiled.

“Exultation and explanation after this. Hurry!”

Because this tower was built to lock nobles up, there was a small room right beside to specially safekeep their personal belongings. Colbert moved as if he was very familiar with the layout of this tower, and located Saito's Derflinger and the others' respective wands inside the small room.

Kirche spread a robe over each of the four who were grasping their wands tightly. Putting that on and following Colbert and Kirche, the group ran down the staircase.

On their way down, every guard was already defeated.

“Did you both do this as well?”

“They're just asleep.”

Kirche replied as if she was having fun. ''How on earth did they manage to do that?'' As he was thinking how strange it was, with mage guards as their lead, some soldiers came up form below. It was a group of soldiers who noticed the anomaly in the tower.

“You bastards! What are you doing!?”

As soon as he said that, Colbert who was leading them, reacted. Within a short time, he recited a spell, and held his wand out. A torrent of wind blew away the guard who looked like the leader.

“Wh-!?”

Another guard almost rushed at Colbert's chest, but he delivered a blow into the guard's stomach with his wand. The group of guards who came up could not reach Colbert because of the previous two who was knocked down.

Whilst rushing head-on, Colbert recited another spell. From the top of the guards who tried to flee, a cloud-shaped green fog broke out. Because of the cloud of slumber, the guards dropped one by one like puppets whose strings were cut.

At Colbert's deftness, Saito and the others were shocked. ''Could it be that Colbert is so strong...?'' As for Louise and Guiche who would have surely thought Colbert as being someone insignificant, they merely stared at that flabbergasting turn of events.

Using his wand itself to hit the enemy, reciting spells so fast as if his lips could not be read, it wasn't the fighting skills of the usual nobles.

“The quality of the guards at the palace had dropped huh......”

Murmuring that, Colbert broke off into a run again. When they exited into the courtyard, the people there were watching the flying ''Ostland'' in a daze.

Apparently, it was a rescue mission matching with the ''Ostland''.

The security check for the people entering and exiting the palace was loose. Colbert showed them his Magic Academy identity card, and they easily passed the gate. The group rushed to the castle town.

“T-teacher, you're awesome......”

Hardly able to calm down, Saito said. For some reasons, a melancholic expression was on his face.

Under Kirche's guidance, the group which sneaked out of the palace, headed towards the “Charming Fairies Inn” at which they had worked before. Surprisingly, horses and travelling equipments were already prepared there.

“You're going to save your friends right? I want to help<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>.”

Bending his body forwards, the owner of the “Charming Fairies Inn”, Scarron, smiled at them.

“The preparations are great......Who on earth informed you that we were caught?”

The moment Saito asked Kirche, from a corner of the bar, a somewhat embarrassed Reynal and the other members of the knight corps who he thought had gone back, came towards him.

“You guys. Didn't you all go back to the Academy?”

Lifting his glasses unconsciously, Reynal said.

“We thought that you would be refused and would give up after that, and waited secretly for your return at the courtyard. And then, after seeing you all being arrested and brought away......”

“They told us who were waiting on the ship. Then, Jann and I devised a plan, and sought help from this Charming Fairies Inn.”

Triumphantly, Kirche said.

Saito was overjoyed. The knight corps did not just disperse just like that. Just like that, they were comrades who help them in times of need.

Saito bowed at Kirche and the rest.

“S-sry...... Getting caught when we have said we would go to rescue Tabitha...Guess that can't be helped huh...”

Colbert tapped Saito's shoulder.

“As for the apologies, leave it until Miss Tabitha is rescued. There is no time to be relieved. Well then, the real thing is after this.”

Colbert then spread out a map on top of Derflinger. Everyone present became anxious, and looked at the map.

Colbert traced along one of the streets.

“We go to Gallia via a land route.”

“Can't we go using the ship?”

“Once your escape have been found out, the first thing they would suspect is the ''Ostland'' which is sailing in the air now. Anyway, we have come here to Tristania using that ship. The pursuers would probably think that we have escaped on that ship. That's why we use it against them. The ''Ostland'' would attract enough attention, and then head towards the opposite direction, Germania. The people in the royal palace would then think we are trying to enter Gallia via Germania.”

“I see.”

Kirche explained the remaining reasoning.

“Besides that, if we cross the country frontier in such a huge ship, won't we be discovered by the Gallian army immediately? After landing at Gallia, what do we do after that? Waiting aboard in the skies on standby? If we are discovered by the Gallian dragon knights, we would just be sunken like that!”

“Anyway, I don't want to use the ship for dangerous things. After rescuing Miss Tabitha, we would use the ship to travel east. Right?”

With a teasing-like smile on his face, Colbert looked at Saito. ''Yes!'' Touched, Saito nodded.

“Because of that, we would cross the country border on horses, and head towards the old Orleans residence at the shore of Ragdorian Lake, which Miss Zerbst knew about. That is where Miss Tabitha's home is. Maybe there is some clue over there. Well then, for the time being, this is the plan. Everyone, any questions?”

“Can I ask one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Why do you help us so much? As a teacher, you should have your own stand right?”

''Why do you ask such a thing?'' Colbert showed a strange look.

“Miss Tabitha is my student. A teacher helping his student. Isn't that natural?”

When Tabitha woke up, she was in a dream country.

She was on a bed with a canopy, right at the center of a spacious room.

She was dressed in a luxurious pyjamas which she had never worn before, not even during her times as a princess.

Tabitha looked for her glasses, and saw noticed a pair of pair of glasses studded with precious stones on a small table beside the bed. It was lying there, on the table.

“............”

Putting that on, she checked her body. She could not feel anything strange at all. Looking around, just like the bed and the accessories, the furnitures around her were luxurious as well. It was the furniture of the previous Capet dynasty. The generation during which Gallia had thoroughly achieved the artistic, military, greatest spendor.

“Have you woke up?”

Tabitha turned towards where the voice came from, and there was the tall elf. Sitting on a couch near the entrance to the room, he was reading a book. Instantly, she looked around for her wand, but it could not be found anywhere. ''If this is the case, I have no way to fight against him.''

Tabitha got down from the bed slowly. ''This place is definitely not a dream country. Since the elf who had defeated me so easily is here, this is but the prolongation of the fact.''

“Who are you?”

“Member of the Old Council of Neftes......no, right now, I am but the Bidashal of Sahara.”

“Where is this place?”

“Alhambra Castle.”

The knowledgeable Tabitha knew the name of this castle. An old castle near the national border with Sahara, the elves' land. Its position was at the direct opposite of Ragdorian Lake. Looks like she was brought here whilst she was still unconscious.

“Where did you put my mother?”

Tabitha repeated the same question as the other day. The tall elf replied her instantly.

“She's in a room beside here.”

Tabitha rushed out. Although she had run up to the door, the elf did not stop her. The room in which Tabitha was sleeping at, was apparently a room designed to give shelter to nobles. Opposite the door, there was a small room for servants. Her mother was lying on a bed there.

“Mother.”

Whispering that, she rushed up to her. Her mother was snoring softly. Although Tabitha called out to her, she did not wake up. Evidently, she was deeply asleep.

At the mirror stand at the corner of the room, there was the doll Tabitha's mother thought to be her daughter. A doll she once bought for Tabitha. During that time, she named that doll “Tabitha”.

Mentally ill now, her mother called that doll “Charlotte”.

And then, she called herself “Tabitha” now. The doll which was like her other self, was lying casually on the mirror stand.

Loathingly, Tabitha glared at Bidashal who had peeked in from the door. In a crystal-clear voice, he said to Tabitha.

“You're creating a ruckus, please let her sleep.”

“What do you plan to do with us?”

As if he was looking at a desert rat he captured for experimental purposed, with eyes that contained little pity, Bidashal gazed at Tabitha.

“There are two answers to that.”

With Bidashal's words, Tabitha understood that her fate would be different from her mother's.

“What are you going to do with my mother?”

Firstly, Tabitha asked how her mother would be dealt with.

“Nothing at all. I was only ordered to “guard” her.”

“What about me?”

After hesitating for a moment, Bidashal continued in the same tone some time ago.

“With the power of the Water Spirit, let you part with your heart. After that, I am ordered to “guard” you.”

Tabitha understood instantly. This elf was saying that she would be made to be just like her mother.

“Now?”

“It is a special drug. Its preparation takes about ten days. You better enjoy the time left for you to the fullest.”

“You people made the drug which drove my mother crazy?”

Bidashal nodded.

“That drug which is so strong; we are not able to prepare it. Well then, although I pity you, I am also a captive-like being as well. I think this is a message of “The Great Purpose” too, so give up.”

Tabitha stood up, and went to the window of the room.

Under the radiant sun, the collapsed castle walls could be seen. Alhambra was supposed to be an abandoned castle, but when she looked at the furnished noble room, she thought that Joseph had probably renovated it.

Blocked by the castle walls, the courtyard until the outside of the castle could not be seen, but she was able to look down at the huge entrance protruding from the castle keep. Soldiers wielding lances and rifles were standing there. Although she did not know how many armed soldiers they were, since she did not have her wand, it was impossible to escape with her mother.

“My familiar?”

Realizing that Sylphid was not anywhere there, she asked.

“That Rhyme Dragon? It escaped.”

Apparently, he was able to see through Sylphid's true identity with just a look. It should have been a piece of cake for that tall elf.

''It escaped''. Tabitha was relieved that she was told that, but......Sylphid would surely inform those people at the Academy of Magic that Tabitha was captured.

Tabitha bit her lips.

Kirche and Saito's faces came to her mind.

She did not want them to think of things like trying their best to save them. Because she did not want to be a bother, she did not tell anyone about her departure at all.

''But......it should be okay not to worry about that.'' Anyhow, the one who had captured Tabitha was Gallia. Coming to save her would be the same as looking for a brawling with the whole country. ''Kirche or Saito would not think of taking such a risk. Especially Saito, isn't he a knight of the Imperial Guards now......?''

''But, if it's Saito, he probably won't mind taking such risks. Anyway, when it comes to that Saito, during that time when he fought the deathmatch with me, without reconsidering his probable death, he had let me off.''

At her straying thoughts......Tabitha shook her head slightly.

''Thinking about things like coming and going in such a way, huh...''

''Perhaps, I want them to come to rescue me.''

''How could it be?''

''I have always been doing things alone.''

''Besides......it is useless, whoever it is. The time left for me is only a little. After that, I will lose my heart due to the elf's drug. The Ancient Magic of the elves, humans can't do anything about it.''

Although she was about to lose her heart, Tabitha was strangely calm.

''No matter how I struggle against this elf, I definitely cannot win. Even when I had my wand, I could not succeed, so being unarmed now......our difference is probably like that of an ant and an elephant.''

Having went through countless battle until now as the Knight of the Northern Parterre, Tabitha excelled in analyzing battle abilities. Her excellent sense as a warrior told her the foolishness of resisting. Tabitha's cold heart was enveloped in a sense of helplessness she had never felt before. That sense of helplessness ripped off even the last bit of emotion Tabitha had- anger.

Wearing this soft, resigned garment in her heart, Tabitha softly bit her lips.

“Being controlled by the feeling of such strange things, she could go to the same place as her mother.” She felt this wee bit of relief.

Then, Bidashal told Tabitha.

“If you are bored, read a book. I have brought a few here.”

Bidashal pointed at the few books stacked in a tow which was apparently brought from the mansion of Orleans.

“This ''“The Hero of Ivaldi”'' book is really of great interest.”

Taking the book he was indulged in at the old mansion of Orleans, Bidashal murmured.

''“The Hero of Ivaldi”'' is the most popular epic tale in Halkeginia.

Receiving the divine protection of Founder Brimir, Ivaldi the Hero used ''swords'' and ''spears'' and defeated various enemies- dragons, demons, demihumans...Because the original script no longer existed, besides the plot and the characters, it had branched off into innumerable variations- folklores, traditions, poems, plays, puppet shows......

Because the main character isn't a noble mage, it is a popular work mainly among commoners.

“We elves have a legend which has a similar hero. Saint “Anubis”. He is considered to have saved our land, Sahara during the “great calamity”. According to this book, the hero Ivaldi's left hand could shine. Our “Anubis” had a sacred left hand as well. Elves and humans are different, but this is a deeply interesting similarity.”

The tale “Hero of Ivaldi” which was meant for the commoners, was not properly accepted in Halkeginia. Those who researched it were labelled “heresy” and “fools”, and it could not stand at the public stage of either theology or literature. There was even a period when it went through the painful experience of book burning. After all, this fairy-tale was said to have been made by the commoners who were then not pleased with the nobles' reign. It does not mean that all the “Hero of Ivaldi” stories which were conveyed had a left hand which could shine. There were some in which the hero is a female, and some, male. There were also times when he was the son of god, or when it was his wife instead. He was also said to be just an ordinary human. It was a group of vague stories.

Bidashal handed the “Hero of Ivaldi” book to Tabitha.

Obediently receiving the book, Tabitha sat down at the bed on which her mother was sleeping. Bidashal nodded, and left the room.

After sitting down by the bed and gazing at her mother's face......Tabitha recalled her childhood days. ''To lull the fretful me to sleep, my mother had read a book to me at the bedside, just like this.''

''During that time, the book which was read the most time, wasn't it the “Hero of Ivaldi”?''

Slowly, Tabitha started flipping the pages of the book.

Although this would never be her object of research, the “Hero of Ivaldi” was interesting. Because of that, it was popular and widely read. She would not choose a moral and straightforward story. When she was small, Tabitha had engrossed in reading it before as well. Her interest would shift to other things eventually......Although she did not open the book after that, the thing which had taught her the fun of reading was this “Hero of Ivaldi” book.

The sounds of pages of a book being flipped could be heard in the quiet room.

While she flipped the pages, Tabitha read it out.

Just like how her mother did it last time.

''Ivaldi was stopped by Choment and other villagers. That is because he said he would go to the dragon's cave to save the feudal lord's daughter who had been harassing the villagers.''

Casually looking at her mother, she noticed that her mother had awakened without her realizing it. And yet she did not wake up when she called out to her just now......Tabitha tried to go and get the doll which was on the mirror stand. If her mother did not have the doll, she would be very upset. However......she noticed that her mother's behavior was different from usual.

She was staring at Tabitha with an astonished face. Usually, she would start making a fuss about “Return my daughter to me!” Yet, showing no interest at the doll on the mirror stand, she stared fixedly at Tabitha.

''Maybe this passage from the “Hero of Ivaldi” made mother recall a little about the former days. Tabitha had given up, but now, within her heart, a small ray of hope shone through. Perhaps it would just be a hope that would be a disappointment. But still, that hope was just like a stick of candle in the dark, glowing gently.

Tabitha continued reading out.

''Choment asked Ivaldi.''

''“Oh, Ivaldi! Why are you heading towards the dragon's den? That girl had harassed you so much!”''

''Ivaldi answered.''

''“I don't know. Why? I don't know as well. Just that there's something inside me which kept pulling me there steadily.”''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter5

2009-05-19T02:37:21Z

Yohan:

===Chapter 4: Siblings===

“Oh boy!! Awesome!! Elf's Ancient Magic!!”

Palace of Versailles, at the Lutece, Gallia's capital.

The one who stood out completely within the magnificent palace, in the Grand Torowa room which was made from blue bricks, in front of the guest who came from a foreign country, the Gallia king, Joseph, laughed out loud.

The elf, Lord Bidashal who was the guest, did not reveal the slightest of a smile. Today, he had arrested the betrayer Knight of the Northern Parterre, and had brought her here.

His prey, the Knight of the Northern Parterre who was called “Number Seven”, was rolled onto a bed with her hands tied to her back. Being cast a sleeping magic by the elf, she was quietly snoring.

“For you to capture my niece without any trouble at all......those Ancient Magic really exist huh!”

With his hair which was shone golden fluttering, Lord Bidashal opened his mouth.

“Your request......which is to capture the traitor- I have already fulfilled it. With this, may I take it as having garnered the privilege to discuss further?”

“Very well. Envoy of the elf king.”

Joseph prompted Lord Bidashal.

“'King' is not the correct way of saying it. We do not have this “king” address you barbarians use.”

In a quiet voice, the tall elf said.

Although he was called a “barbarian”, Joseph did not feel resentful at all. Gallia is connected to the land the elves inhibit at the east frontier. There were contacts with the elves for a long time already......Those contacts could not be called amicable, but he had already gotten used to the contempt the elves had towards human beings.

“Is it 'Chieftain'? Err, is it 'Chief'? Anyway, he is the leader you all elected during the tender right? What a troublesome thing you are doing...”

“We have already learned the foolishness of deciding the leader through lineage since a long time ago. If you address him as “king” and not “chief”, it would be a great insult towards us.”

“Well then, tell me Chief Turyuke of the “Neftes”'s intention. Lord Bidashal.”

With a formal address, he asked that of the elf envoy.”

“The “Satan's Gate” we protect has become quiet active lately.”

“Is it something of the Holy Land?”

“To you all it is the Holy Land, but to us it is the abominable “Satan's Gate”. Within this past few decades, its activity had become livelier. We think that the power of the thing known amongst you all as the “Void”......has caused the revival of Satan's Gate.”

“Calling the sacred power demon's power, you elves are really arrogant huh.”

“The power depends on the user, it can become light or darkness. The power which had formerly destroyed out world. You all may think of it as the god's power, but for us, it is the demon's power. A symbol of darkness. Our prophecy is this- ''When the four demons gather, the power of the real demon would be awakened. The power of the true demon would probably bring about the catastrophe once again.''”

“It is worrisome for them to gather...is that it?”

“That's it. Ever since the great catastrophe six thousand years ago, for a few times before this, the demon's powers had showed signs of gathering. Every time that happens, we were terrified. We wanted secretly take away this “Satan Gate” which brought the catastrophe upon us. We wanted to bring it to somewhere without any living beings. With that, the safety of the world would be preserved.”

“Hey, what are you trying to tell me? I don't wish for it, but when the time for the gathering comes, they will be gathered. If it is not the time to gather, they won't gather. The powerful strength is called thus.”

“Because here is not our country, we cannot stop the gathering. That would be interference. You are the king who governs the biggest part of Halkeginia・World of Barbarians right? When you exercise your influence, we want you to restrain the party which is trying to approach Satan's Gate.”

“For you all who use such strong magic, isn't that too trivial? If you are afraid, why not just bash it up? What would happen if you are destroyed by that “demon” who possessed that power?”

If it turns into that, the first which would be directly trampled upon would be Gallia, but with a negligent attitude, Joseph said that. As if he was wishing for that.

“We do not like disputes. We also know that the thing we regard as “darkness” is light to you all. If we can exist together, we would have no need to do so.”

Cheerfully, Joseph snorted. Lord Bidashal frowned slightly.

“Are you one of the religious fanatics who believed in Satan's Gate as well?”

At the elf who had declared Founder Brimir to be a demon, Joseph laughed out loud.

“I don't believe in God or the Founder. I only believe in myself.”

“I know that. That's why we chose you as the partner for the negotiations. Obviously, we had prepared a suitable exchange.”

“Say it.”

“The hundred year old Sahara at the other side, the rights to mining the Wind Stones, and the provision of various techniques equipments.”

Wind Stones are something which make a boat fly in the air- an absolute necessity. The crystallization of the previous residents of the wind. There are lots of them sleeping at the Elves' Sahara.

And then, the technology of the elves who had cleared the Sahara desert and changed it into the place where they live; it far exceeds that of humans.

Those two provision were certainly a really extraordinary proposal.

“How generous.”

“The ideal you all believe in has been distorted. Of course.”

''Got it,'' Joseph nodded his head.

“Very well. There is still one more thing after this.”

“What is it?”

“I want an elf subordinate.”

Lord Bidashal's eyebrows became slightly clouded.

“......I will try to negotiate. I will act accordingly with your wish.”

“There is no need for that. You are good enough. As long as I am alive, serve me!”

Lord Bidashal was speechless.

At the silent elf, Joseph said.

“The pride of serving barbarians is unforgivable? You all want to protect the stability and the harmony of the world right? Haha, doesn't it coincide with my ideal? Serving such a person like me means nothing but protecting the ideals of the elves.”

“I have loyalty towards my mother country as well. My whole existence is......”

At that elf who answered evasively for the first time, Joseph roared.

“IDIOT! You decide on your own!”

Paling, the elf scowled at Joseph......but bowed down eventually.

“......Very well. I will serve you.”

“Well then, step back. Go and tell Neftes that I have understood.”

But, Lord Bidashal did not get up. His stare was fixed on Joseph.

“What? You have something to say?”

“I want you to hear something.”

“Speak.”

“What are you thinking about? You wish for the peace and stability of the world, but looking at your demeanor and your face......I do not think so. Furthermore, the god you people believe in, the god and saint who is probably the foundation of the people you rule over......no matter how much you disbelieve it, we scorn him. Frankly speaking, we imagine this would cause a befitting quarrel. We expected it not to be an easy task. But why do you help us so readily?”

In a bored voice, Joseph replied.

“Because I'm bored.”

“What!?”

“That's enough, leave!”

Joseph became pompous, and waved his hand.

After Lord Bidashal withdrew......Joseph approached Tabitha who was lying senseless on the bed.

Gently holding Tabitha who did not wake up due to the sleeping magic cast on her by the elf, he then sat down on his throne. Within the sleeping face of the innocent Tabitha, traces of his brother's looks were there.

The one who was gentler and smarter than anyone else, His Highness Orleans......

As Joseph stroked Tabitha's face, he whispered.

“You are really good at chess huh. Your moves cannot be found anywhere else. That's why Charles, ever since you were gone, my opponent is only myself. I almost died of boredom and despair. Every day, it was like dancing barefooted on a thorn-layered carpet. Hey Charles. This time the game is settled. Joining forces with the elves・demihumans, quashing the ideals and beliefs of human beings. This time, the chess board has surpassed Halkeginia, to the whole world containing Sahara・the elves' land and the Holy Land. Although it is “teaming up”, I think about the plans, and I direct them. The elves and the country, all are my chess pieces. How does that sound? I am great right? Charles......”

In Tabitha's sleeping face, Joseph saw his younger brother.

Joseph started reciting towards the sleeping Tabitha.

“Everyone wants you to become the king. Charles, your magic skills surpassed everyone else. Yeah, you flew at the age of five. At seven, you managed to control fire completely. At eleven, you refined silver. At twelve, you understood the root of Water. I can't even accomplish anyone of them, but you accomplished them easily.”

Joseph gently stroked Tabitha's hair.

“I suppose you don't know the feelings I had when I was watching you. Nah, you knew? You kept telling me this. ''“Elder brother, you haven't woke up yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' Looking at me who was regarded an idiot by the liege and father, you said this as well. ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' Worrying about me, losing to me on purpose. However, do you get it now? Every time I am touched by that kindness of yours, I didn't do anything save becoming miserable.”

Tears spilled from Joseph's eyes.

“I could not help but to be jealous at you. I became jealous at you who had the virtues and talents I do not. But there was no hate. Really. I don't hate you to the extent of being able to do such a thing. Until that time......”

Joseph closed his eyes.

Upon which......Three years ago, the incident of his father collapsing; was vividly brought back to him.

Father who was on his sickbed, at his final hour, called only both princes to his bedside. Nervous, Joseph and the Duke of Orléans stood at his bedside.

It was the moment to decide the next king.

In a weak, small voice, the king informed both of them.

“......The next king would be Joseph.”

Unbelievable words.

Everyone in the palace thought that Charles, Duke of Orleans, would be appropriate as the next king. Even their mother, the queen, called her eldest son as an imbecile, and supported Charles as the king.

Nevertheless......the king, his father, chose him.

Within Joseph, sheer joy was born. Making him the successive king......his father had probably become dumb due to his sickness. Yet, the words of the king are absolute. He had become king.

The next emotion he had was......a sense of superiority towards Charles. Charles, the one who was said to be the proper king by everyone; how depressed did he feel?

The authority which was supposed to have been his, which had slipped right through his fingers within that instant; how much of despair would he feel? He imagined Charles' bitter face. He was anxious to look at that face......Joseph stole a sidewards glance at his younger brother.

The moment he saw the face......Joseph felt despair instead. He understood that things were completely different from his vile imaginations.

“Congratulations.”

Smiling sweetly, Charles said that. Joseph could depict everything that happened at that time clearly, word by word.

“It is really great that brother has become the king. That's because I love you very much, brother. I will cooperate with you as hard as possible. Let's make this country a wonderful one together.”

Words without any jealousy, malice or sarcasm. The face of the younger brother who was really happy with his elder brother's crown, was right there. That was the moment Joseph's jealousy towards Charles turned into strong loathing.

With a painful face, Joseph squeezed out some words.

“Why didn't you feel bitter? Why are you gentle to that extent? Why do you have......everything I don't!? Charles, if you want to blame anything, blame your own talent and gentleness. Your cheerful face had killed you.”

During that day......

The one who had shot a poison arrow at the Duke of Orleans when he was out hunting, was Joseph himself.

“......You had said it right. ''“Elder brother, you haven't woke up yet. It's probably just because of that.”'' I have woken up! It is the “Void”! It's the legend! Just like what you said! Yeah, you have told me this! ''“Elder brother, someday you will be able to do something great as well!”'' I am doing it! Making the world into a chess board, I am enjoying the game! Everything is just as you said! You're an awesome guy! You are really a great person! Charles!”

After contemplating for a short while......Joseph touched Tabitha who was sleeping, on the lips.

“Your mouth resemble you mum's huh......Charlotte. Even if it were just that, your mother is beautiful. Be grateful to your pretty mother. Your mother who took the Water magic drug drink you were supposed to drink, in your stead......”

As if instructing Tabitha, Joseph continued his words.

“That Water magic drug was prepared by the elves. An ancient, complicated drug. Something which could not be made by human hands, no matter what. Trying that on you, who is my flesh and blood, again makes me hurt......But, it won't change, no matter what. It has to be done. Because you have opposed me, your owner. I have to fasten a leash on you. Don't I? Charlotte.”

When he looked at the person who didn't know anything, whilst smiling very mercifully, at least on the outside; Joseph declared these fiendish words.

“Until that elf finished preparing the drug, enjoy your remaining time. The last compassion I grant for going against my own blood. Am I not bestowing the royal time I snatched away from you? In the tumbled down castle the elves built, spend a little time as a princess there. Haha, it would be appropriate for you to lose your heart due to the elf's drug. A present from your uncle who never did anything else.......”

Holding Tabitha's hands, he pressed them against his forehead.

“Aah! What a sorrowful event! If Charles did not have that smile on his face on that day, right now, you would not be sleeping right now, and you'd be having a dazzling smile on your face! You probably won't suffer from the elf's magic!”

While pressing Tabitha's hands against his forehead, tears flowed from Joseph's eyes. As if he was repenting in front of a priest, Joseph painfully squeezed out his voice.

“Although I have hurt your beloved wife and daughter......it is still incomparable to the pain I felt that day. Even if I use the people in Halkeginia and torment them......it is still incomparable to the my remorse on that day.”

Slowly, Joseph stood up. Deep loathing resided within the eyes from which the tears of regret had vanished.

“That's why, Charles. I can now play with a bigger world in my palms. Using every power and wish, spitting on the virtue and ideals of men. Until the day when my heart hurts more than the time I killed you......I will use the world as a plaything, treating it with scornful contempt.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter4

2009-05-01T14:17:49Z

Yohan: Doo de doo

===Chapter 4- The Queen and The Knights===

“Why did you go alone..”

Having just finished his words, Saito muttered in a miserable voice.

With the news Irukukuu brought about, a serious atmosphere started hanging in the air.

Guiche and the other knights knitted their eyebrows, and were thinking about it.

''Regrettable'', Saito thought. Because Tabitha went there alone. Probably, she did not want to impose further inconvenience unto Saito and the others.

While thinking that, Saito became embarrassed.

When he was stopped by Henrietta, he felt relieved for a moment, it was unforgivable.

''I had thought about doing what I could in this world, and yet when it comes to time like this, I who hesitated, I cannot be forgiven.''

''Maybe that could not be helped.''

''At any rate, Gallia is a large kingdom......the people who defeated the powerful Albion forces with one blow.''

''Until yesterday, I did not know how to fight such a people.''

''I definitely cannot win by just swinging my sword around recklessly. Because I was stopped by Henrietta, I did not have to make those people I had no idea how to fight against, the enemy. That's why I was relieved.''

''But, if I do not know the way, can't I just think about it?''

''Surely there's some way.''

''Now, I have finally determined. A determination to think about it, and to take action.''

''My relieved self is unforgivable. Instead of thinking about the best way, the part of my heart which gave up, saying that it is no use, is unforgivable.''

He felt that the thing which had been bugging him until now, had flown somewhere else. Cheerfully, Saito said to Irukukuu.

“It's great that you informed us. Chill, we will surely save Tabitha. Right, guys?!”

Saito said that, and half of those present nodded.

“Of course! As a knight, we cannot let this pass!”

“No matter what happened, taking a girl into captivity is unforgivable! I'll do it! I wi-!”

Clenching his fist tightly, Malicorne shouted. He would react when it comes to girls.

However, having brought forth such a brave idea, there was hesitation as well.

“But...if we were to think rationally, those guys are still impossible.”

The one who said that was Reynal who shoulders the responsibility of managing the external business of the Ondine・Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. While everyone was fooling around, he was sitting at a corner, quietly sipping his alcohol but...now that trouble had turned up, he stepped forward as if it was his turn.

“What's your problem? You scared?”

Saito drew closer, and Reynal said calmly.

“I am not afraid. Just that, we are already the queen's knights right? We cannot do as we like, isn't that so?”

“Yeah, that's true,” a male student agreed.

The Ondine studentss opinions were split directly in half. “If we don't go and save our classmate, what knights are we?” This group which was with Saito.

“The enemy is outside the country. We cannot poke our head into their affairs.” The other group which was with Reynal.

A noisy quarrel ensued, after which they turned to the corps leader in unison.

“Hey Guiche. You are the commanding officer right? Decide!”

Caught in between the two factions in such a way, Guiche became flustered.

“I-I decide?”

“Isn't that obvious?”

“A-ah I see......whatever it is, this, that! The opinions are quite good. The girl, or the duty of the knight corps......”

“Don't “quite good” about, decide now!”

Irritated, Montmorency urged Guiche. ''Gulp'', Guiche swallowed his saliva. After that, he hugged his head again, and started agonizing.

“Geez! You...” whilst Montmorency was saying that...

Louise said in quite a mad voice.

“What are you all doing right now!? If that's it, only those who want to go should go. Isn't that good enough!? We don't need every member to go right!? Those who want to go and help, let's go!”

Taken aback, everyone present stared at Louise.

“About that...but we are still the knight corps...”

When Saito said that in a sullen voice, Louise kicked him between the legs.

''Guuu...''Placing her foot on the head of Saito who had fallen down, in a pose which seemed to have become her routine, Louise shouted.

“If you all can't agree on a opinion, what knights are you! Or rather, if you really want to go to save her, you would have rushed out by now, wouldn't you? You won't be talking meaninglessly here right!?”

At her words, from under Louise's foot, Saito sighed.

“Ye-yeah...”

''Obsessed in the knight corps, looks like I had forgotten the fundamental thing. Just a little while ago, wouldn't I just rush out to save her?''

''I had become prudent, this sounds better, but...maybe there is this part of me as well which doesn't want to part with the title I was bestowed?''

''Being stopped by Henrietta, because of my relief, I had become embarrassed. Geez, fretting over the title I have over here, what should I do...''

Saito stood up, and nodded.

“Allll right! Those who want to save Tabitha, follow me!”

''Ooohh!'' Cheers went out.

Nevertheless, Louise frowned all the more.

“Wait right there. We can't go WITHOUT a proper plan!”

“Plan?”

“That's right. To properly inform the princess, to ask for help or cooperation, and then to embark on the journey to Gallia. We're not going against some band of thieves or some monster over there. Our opponent is the Gallia kingdom!”

Dazzled, Saito looked up to Louise who declared that with her arms akimbo.

Under her, Louise saw Saito looking up at her, captivated, and thought.

''Tabitha.''

''The petite, blue-haired girl......''

''That honest child, although I don't know what she has been thinking, but hasn't she been helping us all the time? That's why I will go. I must go.''

''If it were during those days, I probably wouldn't have thought like that.''

At that instant, she was astonished at herself who thought that way.

''Tabitha and myself, I had no idea that our relationship would go to such an extent.''

''But...Tabitha has always helped us, without any reason whatsoever.''

''Just like this fellow...'' Louise stared at Saito who was under her feet.

''Saito as well, helping me without any reason.''

''That's why, for Tabitha who had always helped us without any reason, I will go and save her as well.''

''Yeah, I am probably changing.''

''Until yesterday, I had been blindly accepting Henrietta and my country; I had been thinking about the honor of a noble. However, truthfully, that's not the case. At that time, I started to realize. That was probably why I could strike Henrietta the other day.''

''In exchange for Henrietta and my motherland, I still do not really know what I should believe in but......my heart us telling me to take action, I think.'' Louise could sense that it was right.

''Gumm'', Louise glared at Saito.

''Although it's me, when I have to do it, I'll do it.''

''I have tried to be a hero and self-important by myself! Idiot! Idiot idiot!''

“Alright! Let's go to the palace now!” Gazing at Saito who had stood up, Louise thought.

''Saito who had always helped her in that way, his feelings......''

''What if it is as Siesta has said, his feelings for me are as a familiar?''

As if denying the indescribable anxiety, Louise shook her head, and went after Saito.

The Ondine members and Louise reached until the ''Ostland'' which was anchored outside the academy. Running up the ramp, she pointed at the captain's cabin.

''Donk donk!'' She knocked the door, and Colbert creeped out with a sleepy face.

“Wh-t? Anything?”

From the room beside, with the habitual habit of yawning, Kirche stepped out as well.

“Whatttt...so late at night...”

“Please go to the palace now!”

“What on earth...what's wrong?”

“Tabitha is captured by the Gallia kingdom!”

Saito said that, and Kirche's eyebrows shot up.

“What the hell!?”

Colbert frowned as well.

“Is is true?”

“Yeah. We were told by Sylphid and Tabitha's dutiful sister.”

“So, we're going to Gallia now?”

In a calm voice, Kirche asked.

“No......before that, we go to princess-sama's place to seek for help, authorization and cooperation.”

After staring motionlessly at Saito, as if consenting, Kirche nodded.

“So, we'll depart now! Miss Zerbst, I'll leave the steam engine to you.”

“Ya-!”

Kirche nodded, and vanished to start up the fire in the steam engine. Colbert rang the bell which was installed in the captain's cabin, and over the whole ship, bell ring reverberated. The crew the Zerbst family employed, flew out from every corner of the ship.

“Everyone! We're departing now! Drop the rope!”

The rope which was used to fixed the ship onto the ground, was quickly cut off, and the ''Ostland'' rose.

Although the ''Ostland'''s instantaneous highest speed is far inferior to that of dragons, on average it displays a cruising speed which can be compared to dragons. Roughly three times faster than sailing ships. In just less than an hour, they arrived at the skies of Tristania.

Leaving the ship in the sky, Saito and the others landed at the courtyard of the palace with “Levitation”. The guards who were on duty was as usual, Manticole's group.

The Commanding Officer who had a good look with his bushy eyebrows, shouted in surprise when he saw the human figures.

“I thought it was someone suspicious, but it is you all huh....This time, what is it?”

“De Sesaire-dono.  We wish to be admitted into Her Majesty's presence.”

Louise said that, and the Commanding Officer of the Manticole division frowned.

“An unreasonable request so late at night, if you were ordinary people I would have refused you directly but...if it is you all, I guess that can't be helped.”

Having heard what Saito and the others said, Henrietta became silent for a while.

After that, she lifted her face......

“I cannot permit all of you to go directly.”

Thinking that they would acquire the help of being issued with the passage permission document to Gallia, and above that, being granted escorts to the country border, the group was splashed with cold water.

“I will summon the ambassador and conduct a full inquiry into this incident. Together with the incident of Louise's attack, I would strongly protest it.”

“No way. Well then, what should we do? You would order us to watch quietly?”

Henrietta became troubled. After that, she gazed at Saito,

“Once you get there, what would happen next?”

“But! But!”

“Isn't this the first time Tabitha-dono became part of the conspirators who attacked you and Louise? Why do all of you go to such lengths so save such a person?”

“If she did not betray them halfway, we could not have saved Louise. She is our...lifesaver. Isn't Louise's lifesaver the country's lifesaver as well?”

Pleading desperately, Saito drew near to Henrietta.

“Well then, though unwilling, I would declare Tabitha as our lifesaver. However, Tabitha-dono is Gallia's Chevalier. At best, whatever was done to her, isn't it Gallia's right? If we meddle in this, wouldn't it become an interference in their domestic affairs?”

“The ones going are us. It is not Tristain's secret messengers or army.”

“All of you are now my household troops. Whatever your intentions may be, you would be perceived as “the actions of Tristain kingdom”. If you go over there and save someone who committed a crime, it would cause serious opposition from them.”

At the gravity of the situation, Saito and the rest were at loss of words.

“It would probably turn into a war. All of you are going despite that?”

They were clearly told that......and sighs could be heard from the students of the Ondine who gathered.

“What Your Majesty said is true.”

“It would be terrible if a war occurred.”

With Reynal as their head, they started dissuading Saito together.

“Understood,” Saito replied.

“You guys go back to the academy first.”

“Saito. We have said many times, it is not because we're afraid......”

Reynal directed his eyes at Saito, in persuasion.

“I know. I don't think of you guys as cowards. What Her Majesty said is quite right, your feelings know that as well. Just that, I have a bit more to say.”

A relieved atmosphere flowed through that place. Everyone of the Ondine retreated to Her Majesty's office. The ones left behind were only Guiche, Malicorne, Saito and Louise.

“Can you please give this up?”

As if appealing, being gazed at by Henrietta's eyes, his feelings wavered at once.

When their eyes met in such a manner......it was not the grim and stern queen's expression, but the defenseless one, just like when they exchanged kisses previously.

Not as a queen......but as someone intimate, wanting him not to go.

That was what her expression told Saito.

Staring at Henrietta's countenance, Saito's determination started swaying.

But still...as he thought, he could not accept it. Although he is appealed to by her feelings, he could not desert the person who saved him.

He could not consent to it.

Slowly, Saito removed the mantle he was wearing.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

Guiche said in a panicked voice.

Respecfully, Saito handed the mantle over to Henrietta.

“...Wh-”

With a shocked look, Henrietta stared at Saito.

“I am returning it. Although it had been a short time......thanks for all your help.”

“Yo-you...”

Henrietta trembled all over.

“With this, there won't be any trouble for Tristain. Isn't that so?”

Henrietta trembled for a moment, and in a small, tearful voice:

“Idiot......” she muttered.

The young queen rang the preinstalled bell.

“Is there anything?” Quietly, the Manticore corps of the bodyguard group rushed in.

“Disarm these people of their weapons, and arrest them.”

Looking at Henrietta who had pointed at Saito and said thus, Guiche's expression turned pale. Louise paled as well.

“Princess!”

“Err, but......but...” The Commanding Officer of the Manticore corps shook his head. That's because he could not digest the current situation properly.

“Quickly.”

Being urged by Her Majesty The Queen, he straightened his collar and turned around at Saito.

“It is because of the command. Don't hold any grudge against me.”

Saying that, he confiscated Saito's sword, and tied his hands behind him. ''What should we do?'', Guiche and Malicorne exchanged glances, but since Saito had obediently let himself be arrested, they followed him helplessly. The other corps members confiscated their wands, and tied them up as well.

“ For a while......please cool down your head.”

Henrietta informed them in a sorrowful face......and the magic guard corps dragged Saito and the others away.

After that, Louise was left with Henrietta. Now becoming just the two of them, Henrietta laid her body down onto her chair.

“Why! Why couldn't they understand! Wishing to put their lives in danger! What would happen if they go to Gallia!To locate an arrested knight in such a big country, isn't that just like locating a pebble which was dropped into a lake? Besides that, couldn't they understand that they cannot move freely in a foreign country! To make things worse, Gallia is targeting the Void! Louise, your Void! Have you thought about how much danger that is awaiting you! What......on earth......”

Gazing at the distraught queen, Louise could guess something which is fairly close to her feelings. Above the souring of the relationship with Gallia......Because of her woman's instinct, Henrietta probably did not want Saito to go.

Upon seeing such Henrietta......the former Louise would definitely be as frantic as her.

Weighing her feelings and Henrietta's on a scale......Would she not give up and compete until the end? Or else, would she give in because of her faithfulness? Louise would become distressed.

Nonetheless, the present Louise was strangely calm.

''Now is not the time to worry over such a thing.''

''The thing which I must do......is to help Tabitha.''

''For that sake, I must do what I must.''

''That is the duty of I, who was born a noble.'' Louise thought.

Louise gently placed her hand onto Henrietta's shoulder.

“What Princess said is quite right. For a Magic Academy student, if she were to be weighed against a foreign country's chances, the latter would win.”

“That's right, Louise. I did not make a mistake. Yeah, for the time being, I want them to think over it calmly in the palace.”

“Just that......It is beyond me to agree to everything which is correct.”

“......Eh?”

Henrietta moved the hand which was concealing her face, and lifted her face.

“As for us, there is this reason this we must stick to.”

“What's the matter? What are you talking about?”

Dumbfounded, Henrietta stared at Louise.

“I have always come to believing that serving Princess is that reason. But......somewhere within my heart, it is saying this. The blind acceptance towards Princess is not may path to progress,”

“Louise......”

With a troubled look, Henrietta gazed at Louise.

“This time, I have already resolved to go to save Chevalier Tabitha-dono. I believe that is the reason I must stick to. At the same time, I am aware that I am probably opposing Princess. Princess-sama has her own position. The position as a queen......”

“Even you, what are you saying?”

“While I know that......I have come to report to Princess. Why? Whilst knowing I would be opposed, why did I come to inform your Majesty? That is because I have felt sort of like the same “reason” I must stick to as well. To persist in the “reason” I believe......I am losing, but my spirit as a noble is somewhere here.”

Both the ladies which shared the special, childhood days together, were now confronting each other as a queen and a noble.

“Louise, have you forgotten? You are my court lady! You mean you are going to disobey my intentions?”

Silently, Louise removed her mantle, and presented it onto Henrietta.
[[Image:ZnT10-103.jpg|thumb]]
“......Louise. Louise! Do you know what you're doing now!? Taking down your mantle would mean......”

“Yeah. With this, I am no longer a noble of Tristain. I am just Louise. For Your Majesty, please treat me as part of the rebels who want to go to Gallia. After our departure, please proclaim this to the whole of Halkeginia. “Inform the neighbouring country governments. Rebels are at large, there is a possibility for them to cross the country frontier. Upon discovery, please punish them according to your country's laws.” If your majesty does that, Tristain would not have any troubles.”

Henrietta trembled for a while......then, shaking her head, she called out to the remaining guards.

Facing the imperial guards who bowed down humbly, Henrietta told them.

“Arrest this person. Until I say yes, do not let her out of the palace.”

“Ha, ha...!”

The guards obeyed respectfully, and bowed once at Louise.

“Please hand over your wand.”

Staring at Louise, Henrietta said.

“The things you said are not wrong. I think they were splendid.”

A short pause.

After a quick bow, Louise surrendered her wand to the imperial guards.

At the back of Louise who was brought out from the room, Henrietta said in a sad voice.

“I don't have the self-confidence, I do not think that I can carry it out properly. But, I am still the queen, Louise.”

Saito and the others were all confined within a room in a tower at the west side of the palace.

In the ten tatami mat wide room, beds and desks were prepared. Probably this was a room built for the use of nobles. Yet, even though it was for the use of nobles, it was as if the fact that it was used as a prison did not change.

The windows and doors were barred with thick metal grills. On the other side of the thick doors, two sentinels carrying huge halberds were standing there.

Sitting on the beds, Guiche and Malicorne were looking out from the window, rather miserably. Light from the twin moons which shone in, cast a shadow of the metal bars. Seeing that, Guiche murmured in a miserable voice.

“Haaa......damn. If my father and elder brother knew about my current condition, they would probably feel so sad...And they had felt so happy when I became the Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards...They had even called me the pride of the Gramont family...”

Malicorne sighed deeply as well.

“How could Her Majesty become so angry...”

Saito felt sorry at the both of them, which had no fault in this matter at all. Reflexively, he bowed his head quickly.

“Sorry. Because you all have accompanied me......”

''Well, isn't that fine?'' Whilst shaking his hand flutteringly, Guiche said to Saito.

“Don't worry about it. Not being able to coordinate the Knight Corps, I am at fault as well. Oh well, because I'm the commanding officer, siding with the Assistant Commanding Officer is probably my duty as well.”

“As I thought, going to save the girl who was abducted by a foreign country, hunting down the foxes in their territory, going on a conquest against robber bands; these things are wrong. We had made someone angry.”

With a face which had become completely sober, Malicorne muttered.

“But, why did you all stick along with me? It would have been better if you all go back together with the others.”

“That's because this is more fun!”

Guiche answered readily.

“So is it being imprisoned like this the same as well?”

“Yeah. Going along with a girl is fun as well, but......ever since I was given birth as a noble, I have not gotten involved in such heart-thumping adventure! Being imprisoned in the palace! My father and elder brother would surely be sad, but they don't have such an experience!”

''Ahaha'', Guiche broke out in laughter. ''Ummm, as I thought, this guy is quite a big shot. It's probably right for him to become the corps leader,'' Saito thought. ''But obviously, the possibility that he is but a complete idiot cannot be put aside as well.''

“I want to become braver, “ Malicorne said.

“Braver?”

“Yeah. In times of danger, I want courage. Although I want to try to participate in a war......I could only tremble, become frightened and start crying. I want courage so that I won't escape whatever time it is.”

"I see......"

Saito and Guiche became solemn unintentionally. However, immediately after that,

“If I have such courage, I would probably be more accepted right?”

Malicorne said shyly, because of which the solemn atmosphere dispersed.

“Hey, Saito.”

“What?”

Guiche looked at Saito with a serious expression.

“You should have some plans, don’t you?”

“Plans?”

“Yeah, didn’t you just crazily let yourself be captured without any resistance? Obviously, you would have some plans to escape from here, right?”

With a blank face, Saito answered.

“No.”

Guiche and Malicorne bulged their eyes.

“Ehhh?”

“There is no way for me to have any plan. Derf was confiscated as well. What should I do?”

“You idiooooottttt!! Aaaaahhhhh! Weren’t we arrested……?? Of all the things, adoration and respect to Her Majesty The Queen???”

Hugging his head, Guiche started babbling.

“What’re you talking about!? And yet I had said just now that “I am glad I can experience such things”!? “

“That and this are different thingsssss!!”

Dejected, Malicorne’s shoulders drooped. Looks like they had became worried suddenly.

“Her Majesty The Queen, would she forgive us, I wonder……Could it be, that we have to be hanged?”

At that, Saito laughed.

“Hey, what are you laughing at?”

The door opened, and Louise showed her face. For some reasons, her mantle was not put on.

“Aren’t you late? We’ve been waiting!”

However, Louise did not reply. With a straight face, she walked in determinedly, and ''don!'', sat beside Saito.

“Eh? Louise……didn’t you come to bring us ou……”

The guards who escorted Louise inside closed the prison doors again. ''Gachang!!'' With the sound of the magic lock being locked, Saito, Guiche and Malicorne, understood that their fate wasn’t going to change after all.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3

2009-03-28T02:37:16Z

Yohan: Linky link... and haah, some time since I've done one of these... it feels good... Yeah, I'm weird/crazy >_>'

===Chapter 3- Anxiety and Jealousy===
Louise's room was as usual, enveloped in strange anxiety.

After classes, Saito was having tea with Louise, but......the waitress, Siesta's attitude was trying her best to incite Louise.

“Saito-san, please.”

Whilst smiling sweetly, Siesta served Saito the freshly baked biscuit. As if saying that that was her seat, Siesta sat down beside him.

“Th-thank you......”

Timidly, Saito checked Louise's expression.

With an utterly sullen face, Louise was glaring at both of them fiercely. Her anger turned into dark waves and struck Saito.

Saito did not want to call out to Louise in this state.

''Why are you angry?''

''You don't really like me, do you?''

''You had merely said “Reward”, why are you angry?''

Yet, it was no use talking about it. Because she would be wounded if he were to say that right at her face, so he didn't get his words out. Whether Saito had become at Chevalier or a noble, to Louise he was but still a familiar. Be it Louise whom he would meet someday in front of the fake grave, or Louise on the bed at Westwood Village who was so cute, in the end it was still but a love towards her familiar.

''Don't you get it, Saito?''

Saito warned himself.

''Louise is occasionally gentle, but......she still doesn't love you.''

Saito's master was at any rate, serious. Because of her seriousness, she tried her best to accomplish her duties, and had dedicated her body and her heart towards Henrietta to whom she swore loyalty since young until now.

Because she was serious.......she treated her familiar as really valuable, and occasionally would tell him to do his best and allow him to kiss her; those were probably not rewards, but she did not get angry when he touched her breasts; and had accidentally allowed him to go as far as her body. Recently, she had started saying things like “I would find a way for you to return.” His strength was probably necessary for Louise to accomplish her aspirations, and yet she had turned away from that, and continually considered Saito's happiness.

''Yeah.''

''Anyhow, Louise is a serious person.''

Saito loved such a serious Louise.

''But still......Louise didn't love me. If she loved me, because she had been confessed to to such an extent, she should have said “I like you.” at least once. No matter how I think about it, that was the case. And yet, she did not say that at all......''

''A serious, and significantly foolish, honest Louise. She had allowed me to such an extent, yet did not say those words at all......she really did not like me huh.''

''Her jealousy was after all, her desire to possess her familiar.''

''It was at most a puppy love,'' Saito felt devastated.

“What's wrong?”

He looked beside him, and saw Siesta gazing at him with a worried face. If one thinks about it......the one who invariably always showered him with love was only Siesta.

''Well then, how about Henrietta?''

Saito shook his head.

She is only lonely. She was lonely, and did not have anyone else to rely on, and had merely leaned onto him who was there by chance. Cheer up, Saito. Geez, all noble ladies are so self-conceited......Saito murmured grumpily.

“Noble ladies are......what's with them?”

“Eh? Nah......”

“Putting that aside, look. Please open your mouth. Aaahh, ahhhh...”

Siesta pushed a biscuit into Saito's mouth. The moment he tried to open his mouth reflexively, ''Piiiinkk!'', the sound of a cup breaking could be heard.

Looking at the other side, Saito shivered.

Louise was holding the fragments of the cup in her mouth. Evidently, it was broken by her mouth.

“Y-you, don't break your cup. It's dangerous.”

Completely ignoring Saito's words, she pushed the fragments of the cup towards Siesta. In a contemptuous voice,

“Another cup.”

“Yes yes,” Siesta stood up, and refilled a cup which was left with a little cold tea. Smiling sweetly, she held that out towards Louise.

“Please. ♪”

Louise glared at Siesta fiercely.

“Make a new cup of tea! You're really a useless maid huh. The thing you can do, is only to look at the dog flirtatiously. If you can't even make a cup of tea, y-you better go back to your hometown.”

Without the least drop in her smile, Siesta emptied the contents of the teapot. As she was trying to put new tea leaves into the pot, she noticed that the tea leaves had expired, and made a troubled look.

And then, ''pan!'' She clasped her hands as if she had just realized something, and rushed out. After about 5 minutes, she had gathered some weeds in her hands.

Humming a tune, she put them into the pot, spread them about and poured hot water in again. Filling the cup with water from the teapot, she served Louise in an excessively polite manner.

Louise silently poured it from Siesta's head. Siesta displayed a broad smile, and produced a handkerchief, and wiped her face slowly. After that, as if wanting to refill the tea in the pot, she poured the tea onto Louise's head.

The two were gazing at each other with smiling faces, but soon a scuffle broke out between them. Saito became very miserable, and in a soft voice, said, “Stop.” But, grasping each other's hair, baring their teeth, both of them were entangled in each other.

''Aah......Geez......''

Even though they had attacked each other recently, it was peaceful.

As for Saito, now that he had recognized the true identity of the enemy, he wanted to leave the place to bring justice. ''What? It doesn't mean that this will become a war. ''As for the opponent, although he did now know whether it would be the Gallia king, or the Cabinet Minister, or the general, or some great nobles, he wanted to see them, and openly ask ''What the heck did you want to use Louise for!''

''But......I was stopped by Princess-sama. Oh well, I can see her point. Lately, the war had finally ended, and she did not want to create another flash point.''

''But still, she had said that she could do something with their diplomacy......No matter how much evidence she showed, if the other side says “We don't know such a thing,” this matter would probably end there.''

''And we had finally known the mastermind; I want to do something!'' It was just like an arrow which was shot with full force, and yet could not hit the target. He was feeling depressed.

''If I had not become a knight, I can possibly move more freely.''

''No''......Saito shook his head.

''Because I am a knight of Tristain......isn't this some sort of excuse?''

''Whether I am a knight of Tristain or not, when I am able to locate the enemy precisely......I should have taken action.

''Yeah.''

''The reason I became so gloomy is because of myself.''

At that time when he was stopped by Henrietta, to tell the truth, Saito was relieved.

Because of this, he won't poke his head into something dangerous; he was relieved. His opponent was the kingdom of Gallia......Wasn't it the country which defeated Albion with one shot, cornering them?

''I am not going to the country of such people.'' His relief came into his mind accidentally.

''How useless. What knight?......'' Saito became miserable.

Contrary to Saito's misery, in front of his eyes, Louise and Siesta were in the midst of their scuffle.

Becoming increasingly depressed, without thinking, Saito opened his mouth and accidentallt said something forbidden.

“You two, at least follow Princess-sama and be more graceful......”

Louise and Siesta's movements stopped abruptly.

Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room changed.

Saito felt something chilly trickled down his spine.

Because of his instincts, he knew that he was in danger. He trembled.

''Uuuuuunnnnn'', Louise started doing warm-up exercises. With her arms akimbo, Siesta started bending backwards as well.

“Siesta. You hold him down tightly, okay?”

“Gladly, Miss Valliere.”

Saito stood up fearfully.

“Well then, I will be going for the training of the knight corps now. Louise, I'll leave the rest to you. Siesta, the tea was nice. Thank you.”

After struggling, he still could not leave. He was seized by Siesta at his arms, and Louise, at his feet. Falling onto the bed, Saito looked up to both their faces, close to tears, and asked.

“Two times?”

“Hmm...”

With an extra large smile on their faces, Louise and Siesta said.

“Four times.”

After being thoroughly bashed up by both the mage and the maid, Saito lied on the bed, senseless. Louise was sitting on top of him, with her elbow on his body. Standing beside, ''Haaah…'', Siesta let out a sigh.

“Lately, I have become more and more like Miss Valliere huh.”

“Thank you,” Louise said softly.

“I’m not really praising you.”

In a tired voice, Siesta said. After that, she squatted, and whilst poking Saito’s face gently,

“……Umm, Miss Valliere.”

“What?”

“This is not the time for us to quarrel. Really, what should we do?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Her Majesty The Queen! Those eyes! Miss Valliere saw it as well right? Aah, if the opponent is Miss Valliere, then at least……”

“At least what? At least what? At least what?”
[[Image:ZnT10-065.jpg|thumb]]
Louise kept poking Siesta around with her wand. ''Yoyoyo…''Siesta fell onto the bed, but obstinately Louise still continue poking her.

“Hey maid. You’re sneering right? You’re sneering nobles?”

“Excuse me! I’m not sneering! Well……Miss Valliere is charming enough, but…if you think about it calmly, the opponent is Her Majesty The Queen. It’s no point dreaming or hoping anymore!”

“Whhhhhyyyy??”

“Can’t she do what she want!? Ah, surely, the free times he served as a knight is not enough. Sooner or later she would order him to go to the castle for duties……And then, night after night……”

“Night after night what!?”

Siesta put her hand under the fainted Saito’s side, and lifted him up slowly. And then, just like the strings of a puppet, she mimicked Saito’s speech.

“Yo! I’m Saito!”

“What’s that?”

“I want to express the violence that Her Majesty The Queen would probably do to Miss Valliere in a drama-like way.”

“…….Please go ahead.”

Siesta moved Saito’s hands skillfully, and operated him.

“Yaa. I’m Saito-san. I love Siesta!”

“Don’t say such strange lies.”

“This is part of the script for the play.”

With a composed face, Siesta continued.

“I’m Saito-san. Louise has flat chest, too flat!”

“What the heckkk?”

“Well, I’ve said that this is the script of the play.”

“You, whether it is the depiction of Princess-sama’s violence, or the expression of your true feelings, choose quickly! I’m going to use magic now!”

“I understand,” Siesta muttered, and began the play.

“I’m Saito-san. Today, I was called by Her Majesty The Queen to her room. What on earth does she want to do? Aah, it’s Princess-sama! Are there any orders?”

After that, Siesta went to Saito’s front, and clung onto him hard. The unconscious Saito reclined onto Siesta.

“Aah! Knight-sama! I have always been yearning for you!”

“Princess-sama! No you can’t! I have already decided, it’s Siesta!”

“It’s all right! After all, isn’t she just a maid!”

Siesta pushed Saito down onto the bed.

“Because I’m the queen! Because my breasts are the queen’s! Because my breasts are the queen’s! Such breasts! Oh my!”

Saying that, Siesta forced the unconscious Saito’s hand to her breasts. ''Poon! '' Louise knocked Siesta’s head.

“It hurts!”

“You went too far. And I can’t remember ever seeing such cheap drama.”

Rummaging around her things, Siesta took a book out of the space between her things.

“What is this?”

“A book which is very fashionable in Tristania right now.”

“You can read?”

Louise said in an astonished voice. Commoners who could read and write were scarce.

“When I am serving in the academy, I learned these in the temple.”

Louise stared hard at the title of the book.

“Whhhattt? ''Countess Butterfly’s graceful day''?”

Louise flipped through the pages of the book, and her face turned crimson red suddenly.

“Wh-! What is this!? Why is it so indecent?”

As if it was filthy, she dropped the book onto the bed quickly.

“Not interested?”

“Why would I be!? If I read such book, my RETRIBUTION would be decided! Founder Brimir would not forgive me!”

Mysteriously, Siesta whispered at Louise’s ears.

“The second chapter is great.”

“I didn't hear that! I didn't hear that!”

While she was saying that, Louise stole glances at the book which she threw away some time ago.

“''“In any way you wish, attend to me.”'' Saying that, Madam Butterfly let the knight attend to her! That is...! Yikes, yikes! Don't say it! Eek, eek, eek!”

Blushing deeply, ''pong pong'', Siesta hit Louise at her shoulder. After that, she snatched the book away, and started again.

In front of Louise's eyes, Siesta flipped a few pages of the book. Louise's face which was crimson red, colored all the more every time a page was turned over, as if she was boiling.

“I, think so.”

“Ah! Agagagagagaga.”

Whilst trembling, Louise could not enunciate her words properly. The content inside the book was way beyond the height of even the clouds of Louise's poor knowledge. Although she could not even understand a tenth of incidents which occurred in the book, in any case, the dreadful contents plunged into Louise's head.

“The queen surely has done the things written in this book, with Saito. Definitely. For the nobles, speaking of which, they are surely sexually perverse, I think. That......don't the nobles pay close attention to their conducts? As a result, the cravings which they could not speak out accumulated, and ''bang''”

“That's not true!”

“Bang.”

“Princess-sama won't do such things!”

Louise snatched the book away, and threw it onto the bed.

“Wah! She would even do it for 55 sous!”

“Su-such things! Such filthy things! Although it's him, he would not do such thing to Princess-sama! Even if it is a command, but......”

“To a knight, a command is absolute! Can you deny it? Even if Saito doesn't want to do it, if he were commanded by Her Majesty The Queen, he could not disobey at all! Can he say anything at all? The worst thing is the court services......”

“B-but.......This fellow here is deeply in love with me! He says it all the time! I like you! Ha! He won't do it that easily even if it was a command, will he? He won't......”

Siesta gazed icily at Louise who put on airs and combed her hair backwards.

“Saito-san always says “I like you” to Louise, but......”

“What? Make yourself clear.”

“I don't want to make you angry.”

“I won't get angry. Say it.”

“That “like” he said......”

“Yeah?”

“What if......it is only because he is your familiar?”

Overcame with surprise, Louise stared at Siesta. It was just like a topic from somewhere she had not anticipated.

“Although I don't understand the relationship between magi and their familiars very well, but......familiars are things to protect the magi right? Everyone's familiar......Guiche-sama's mole, Miss Zerbst's fire salamander......don't they like their masters very much? But, if they are not familiars, they would not be so attached to their masters, right?”

“But! But but! Even when Saito's runes disappeared and he wasn't a familiar, he chose to be my familiar again! If he doesn't like me, why did he do that?”

“There is a possibility that it is his sense of responsibility.”

Calmly analysing, Siesta told Louise.

“Sense of responsibility?”

“Yeah. As far as I can see, Saito-san is a strong, responsible person. That's why he strove hard to be the rear guard when the ally was being pursued by the seventy thousand; that's why he carried the responsibility of being the Assistant Commanding Officer of the Knight Corps. Isn't that true? Becoming Miss Valliere's familiar, to help you.......Because he felt that he had not accomplished his task yet, he chose the fate of becoming Miss Valliere's familiar once again......”

Feebly, Louise collapsed to her knees. Panicking, Siesta caught hold of her shoulder.

“Do-don't be so depressed, please! In the end it's just a possibility! Just a possibility! Although it may exist......”

Siesta's words could no longer reach Louise. ''What if that's the case?'' This premonition of hers started expanding rapidly. Of course, it might have been what Siesta had said.

The favor Saito had towards her......it could just be a deceiving feeling because of his contract as a familiar.

Inside Louise's heart, an unrecognisable dark cloud started expanding.

''What should I do?'' Louise murmured.

During that night......

Together with Guiche and the rest, Saito was drinking at the Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit's gathering spot.

This “gathering spot” refers to a shed set up beside Teacher Colbert's laboratory, which was used to park the Zero Fighter. At the remaining space, there was a desk, with an old chair which could not be used nearby. This place had turned into a pub. After dinner, Saito and the others gathered here to discuss the affairs of the Knight Corps and boring stuffs, getting excited by foolish chats. Obviously, the priority lay at the foolish chats.

Towards Saito who was pouring wine with a drunk face, Guiche said.

“It is almost nine o'clock, but we can drink here until any time we want, right?”

“Yup. It's all right!”

In a disappointed voice, Saito replied.

With a face of disbelief from the bottom of his heart, Malicorne who was sitting beside commented.

“Louise and that personal maid of yours are waiting for your return right? And yet you don't want to return. Why's that so?”

''Uwaaaaaaa!'' Hugging his head, Saito shivered. At such a response, Malicorne flew into a rage for no reason.  At the ears of Saito who was lying flat on the table, he began to grumble nonsense.

“Oh ya, Louise has such an attitude, and her figure looked like a child, and she's not that popular. But no matter what, she's still an outrageous beauty, isn't she? That maid with a disgusting figure adores you right? Of course, if one can pay, he can employ many maids, but to have one which devotes even her heart cannot be found that often. How envious!”

“Id-idiot! That's not something good!”

Empathetically lifting his face, Saito declared to Malicorne. Malicorne's face stiffened, and drained his cup jerkily. Malicorne's eyes began to become glassy.

“...... ''“That's not something good!”''? Are you despising me? You parvenu.”

“Pa-parvenu!?”

“Don't have anything to say? Parvenu. Stopping the seventy thousand, becoming a noble...♪ huh? Hehehe what's the problem I'm a chevalier ♪? On top of that ♪ huh?”
“Th-this......fatso......Are you looking for a fight!”

Saito said that, and fiendish smile surfaced on the face of Malicorne's, who was intoxicated by wine.

“Interesting. Shall we do it? You boring parvenu, what do you want to do with I, this noble?”

“Y-yo-youu......You bas-, you bastard......”

Saito said strongly, and someone said “Stop!”. Saito stuck his chest out as well. However, without any hesitation at all, Malicorne leaped towards Chevalier Saito.

“Wh-!?”

“I'm gonna teach you something scarier than the 70 000 troops. Get it? Since we were born, these seventeen years......spring, summer, autumn, winter; morning, noon, night......”

After shaking uncontrollably, Malicorne yelled as hard as he could at Saito.

“You're not welcomed!!!”

“......Eh?”

“Do you understand this pain of not being welcome? The fear from which even the 70 000 troops would flee from! Aah, a dragon? An elf? Bring them along!! All these things are just some amateur's BULLSHIT!! I'm not scared at all!! But in front of the fact called “not welcomed”.......”

Without thinking, Saito retreated from the spirit of Malicorne's yell. It was a yell whose spirit had a force stronger than the 70 000 Albion army. As if being spreading the atmosphere of an invincible evil spirit, the fat Malicorne drew closer to Saito.

“Being able to woo two girls, what the hell!? Oi! Commoner!”

“Errrr, umm......”

Being completely overwhelmed, Saito started fumbling around.

“Bastard! What did you say just now? I'm asking you! I'm a noble! Just like how a commoner who got promoted would speak, I'm asking you!!”

“Th-that's not something that good......”

“Can't hear you!”

“That's not something- good. Yeah.”

Malicorne shook his head.

“You f*cker, are you insulting me? You're insulting ME!? 17 years since I was born, I had never received even a phrase of poem from any girl, or should I say, with matching looks, girls laughing at me...Laughing at someone who has been given such a life!? Oi! Tell me! How does happiness this thingy taste like!? Tell this Malicorne de Grandple!”
Unable to just look, Guiche placed his arm on Malicorne's shoulder.

“Malicorne. Looks like you've drunk too much......Ugh!”

Malicorne's fist sunk into that face. Guiche tumbled down unsteadily. Apparently, Malicorne had gone crazy from intoxication. A troubled fatso.

“This fellow who has a lover, don't lecture this Malicorne! I'll let you taste a faster-than-wind fist!...”

At that bloodcurling aura, Saito trembled.

“Listen! Those who have a lover, take a step forward! Don't you dare to even breathe! You bastards, you don't even have a right to breathe in front of me!”

Although it was an unreasonable reasoning, at that force, no one could speak even a word. Students of unknown nationalities bowed their heads at Malicorne.

“So-sorry......Although we still don't get it, but sorry.”

Malicorne's lips curved into a “he” (へ) character, and started trembling gradually.

“......If you're sorry, give them to me!”

“Eh?”

“Your girls, give them to me!”

''Although he told us that...'' Saito and the rest exchanged glances.

“Isn't it good letting them to me? Even I am a good guy as well, so give'em to me! No, because I am a good guy, give them to me! You guys who cannot not be like me, hand the girls out!”

“If you're not a human being......” The instant somebody said that, Malicorne unleashed his magic upon him. The guy was flashily blown away by a Wind magic with a brute force unlike a “Dot” magic.

“Hey. I am not a human...in what way?”

“......A c-cat, or a lizard. Anyway, we would persist on finding whether you are MALE or FEMALE...”

For the second time, Malicorne's Wind magic blew the one who said that in a soft voice away.

“That's enough......that's already enough. You idiots have made me completely furious!”

At the moment Malicorne was shaking all over from anger, ''Pang!!'', the door of the hangar opened.

With Louise and Montmorency who were folding their arms as their lead, it was the group of female students. They began to voice their complaints to Saito, Guiche, and their own lovers.

“Until when are you going to drink!? Isn't the curfew 8 o'clock!?”

Saying that, Louise pinched Saito's ear.

“Guiche, today you're not going to recite any poems to me?”

Saying that, with her toes, Montmorency nudged Guiche who was lying on the bed.

“Have you forgotten? Didn't you promise tonight??” The other girls started making an uproar.

Due to the flirting scene unfolding before his eyes, Malicorne could not endure it any longer, and screamed.

“GIVE THE GIRLS TO ME TOO!!!!!!”

The next moment, ''bang!'' Coming out from the ceiling of the hangar which was made up of only wood, something landed on top of Malicorne.

Malicorne was pinned down heavily, “Ugh...” and let out a dying moan, and lay on the bod, motionless.

At that unbelievable turn of events, the students around him bulged their eyes.

The one who had landed was somehow......a long, blue-haired, pretty girl. Her age was approximately 20? The knight apprentices opened their eyes wide in fixation.

That girl was stark naked. The snow-white skin was exposed completely. After restlessly surveying her surrounding with a blank face, she tried standing up whilst tottering unsteadily......but fell down clumsily.

“Kyui......”

Just like a fawn which was just being born, the blue-haired managed to stand up with great difficulty. However, she did not try to conceal her bare skin at all. The female students quickly closed the eyes of their respective lovers. Louise was the only one who kicked Saito around.

“Ouch! Kyui kyui!” She cried out.

Apparently, Saito was the girl's objective, as she leaped into him gently.

“Wh-what!?”

In a panicked voice, Saito shouted. Being embraced by a naked girl suddenly, Saito was utterly shocked.

“We finally met. Yay <nowiki>~~~</nowiki>! Kyui kyui!!”

Whilst making “Kyui kyui” sounds, the blue-haired girl hugged Saito tightly and jumped around excitedly. Louise's face turned white, and subsequently red; her eyebrows lifted sky-high, and the hair on her head stood.

“So this is really a dog or should I say beast or should I say unbelievably finding one after another from anywhere!? Grrrr... SHAMELESS<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>! Anyway, you go to hell!”

Anyhow, whilst shouting angrily, from behind, her right foot struck Saito between his legs, and started dancing exuberantly on top of Saito who had fallen down.

At her actions, the blue-haired girl pushed Louise away.

“What are you doing!?”

“This is bad! This is bad! This is bad!”

After the series of commotion, Saito who was completely awake from his intoxication, spoke.

“What on earth is bad? Or should I say, who are you? Before this, put on your clothes!”

“Anyway, just put this on meanwhile,” Montmorency handed her the shawl she was wearing.

“Please save my sister!”

Please save my sister! Kyui kyui! The blue-haired girl cried out many times.

“Who on earth are you?”

As if she was troubled, the blue-haired girl inclined her head.

“Erm...that...Irukukuu. I'm my onee-sama's younger sister. Ah, onee-sama is a person over here called Tabitha.”

“Tabitha's younger sister?”

Everyone present bulged their eyes at the blue-haired girl's statement.

“Younger sister......you don't look like her.”

As Saito folded his arms and said thus, Irukukuu cried out, “Kyui kyui!”

With great difficulty, Irukukuu started explaining with words.

The consequence of Tabitha's betrayal, which were the deprivation of Tabitha's position as a Chevalier by the Gallian government, and also the edict to seize her mother.

To rescue her mother, Tabitha faced Gallia on her own.

However, at that place, she was captured by an elf who boasted of an overwhelming magic.

“Hey, so you want us to rescue her?”

Saito said that, and “Kyui!” Irukukuu nodded.

With a suspicious look, Guiche stared at Irukukuu.

“......This girl, is she one of the subordinates of Gallia which had attacked you and Louise?”

Guiche who had heard about the attack on Louise, started displaying a doubtful look.

“Tabitha was imprisoned, and we have to save her, you said, but that sounds somewhat suspicious. Or could this be a TRAP?”

Montmorency threw a skeptical look at Irukukuu as well. Irukukuu looked deeply troubled, ''Kyui!''......and was disheartened.

“This is suspicious! You! No matter how I look at you, you don't appear to be her sister one bit!”

“I don't believe as well.”

“As I thought, you are Gallia's bait huh?”

Guiche said that, because of which, in a anger-filled voice,

“Since you can't be of any help, don't talk nonsense."

“Wh-what was that!?”

“I'll show you the proof! Kyui!”

Irukukuu sped out of the shed. They followed after her, and a familiar giant appeared in the darkness.

“Sylphid!”

Sure enough, it was Tabitha's familiar, Sylphid.

“Was your master captured!?”

Saito asked, and Sylphid nodded profusely.

“Wait! We will go save her immediately!”

In sheer delight, Sylphid purred “Kyui kyui!” and rubbed Saito's head with her head. Evidently, that was the expression of her joy.

“If this Wind Dragon says so, we have no choice but to believe.”

“She's the familiar after all, right?”

Guiche and Montmorency exchanged looks, and nodded.

Whilst shaking his head, Malicorne muttered.

“By the way, what happened to the girl just now?”

For some reasons, Sylphid turned her head away awkwardly. Suddenly, she flapped her wings, flew up towards the night sky, and disappeared.

“What's with that guy?”

A short while later, the blue-haired lady some time ago dashed out from the darkness.

“Where'd you go!?”

Saito asked, and,

“T-toilet.”

“How should I say it...You are Tabitha's younger sister, and yet why are you bigger than your elder sister? And besides, you were not wearing any clothes. That's not normal at all.”

“Because I am a younger sister with a s-sense of duty. Clothes......that, Slyphid! When I jumped off from her, they slipped off.”

She was profuse in cold sweat. At that expression, Saito understood this lady. Tabitha's dutiful younger sister......

“Her brain......makes me feel a little pitiful. But it would be evil to doubt her!”

''Pon'', Saito placed his hand on Louise's shoulder, and said with a straight face.

“Eh? Re-really?”

Irukukuu became nervous and at a loss of what to do, and without warning, she opened her arms, hugged his head and turned round and round.

“Kyui kyui.”

Actions and speech of unclear meanings.

“......So that's it.”

With that, Louise agreed. Within the royal families, for no special reasons, there were many instances like THAT. Anyway, for her to become a bait, Iruukuu was too natural. Surely, the news she brought was unmistakably true.

“Incidentally, where did Sylphid go?”

“Th-that! That child got injured. To heal her wound, she left for a while.”

“You were injured as well, weren't you?”

Montmorency noticed the injury on Irukukuu's leg. She cast Water spell at it, but it still did not heal.

“It is quite a serious wound huh?”

Nevertheless, Irukukuu shook her head.

“This is nothing much! It will get well very soon, so I'm fine!”

Montmorency inclined her head. Thinking that perhaps it was because of her weak magic ability, she could not help but to bite her lips.

In order to work over the strategy after this, they returned to the cabin. Montmorency followed behind as well.

Malicorne addressed Irukukuu who displayed a relieved-looking face.

“Hey. Tabitha's younger sister huh.”

“Kyui?”

“Just now, when I shouted “I wanted a good girl as well!!” you then dropped down.”

“Kyui.”

“You could be a fairy bestowed by the heavens to me.”

Blushing, Malicorne stretched out his hand. However, Irukukuu ignored the hand easily, and rushed into the cabin.

Malicorne who was left behind, <nowiki>''Fuoooo~~~!!''</nowiki> screamed, and look up to the sky.

The stars could not be seen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>
/-/-/-/-/-/-/-/

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1

2009-01-22T06:32:42Z

Yohan: Linky link!

===Chapter 1: The ''Ostland''===

“Huh...”

Louise let out a deep sigh. She was at the deck of the ''Ostland''. In front of her eyes, led by Guiche and Malicorne, the students of the Academy of Magic were creating a commotion.

Colbert was in the center of the circle. Previously, they heard how he had died during the attack of the group of mercenaries from the Albion army; but he was actually alive, and apparently, Kirche had secretly brought him back to Germania.

It was a mystery why Kirche did that. Louise inclined her head.

“Oh my, Louise. How is this ship my Jan made?”

Her hand went around Louise, and Kirche smiled sweetly.

Louise stared at the wings of ''Ostland'' which were protruding from its deck. They are enormous wings, which should be three times larger that the ones of normal ships. Usually, wings which are set up in ships were wood, as the support, with a spreading sail. But this ship is different. To achieve that strength, instead of wood, tall iron masts are used. Amounting to even 100 mails, these straight iron masts could not be produced in Tristain.

In the middle of the wings, there is an engine room with huge propellers! It looks like the “steam engine” Colbert prided in. Apparently, it is something Colbert and the Zerbst family made using the “Happy Serpent” some time ago as a model. From the outer appearance, they look like two long, huge iron boxes with huge chimneys. With the energy from the steam which is generated from the combustion of coals and the heating of water, these huge propellers revolve- this is its mechanism.

Those two things were the product of Germanian mechanics who were excellent metallurgists.

“What a great ship.”

Louise expressed her thoughts briefly, and...

“To manufacture iron which could be of use to make such long and strong masts in Tristain is impossible! Louise, do you understand? For the sake of turning my Jan's design into reality, the fire technology of Germania is indispensable! It was a just like a fated meeting between the fire Zerbst and the Flaming Serpent! In other words, the fruits of love!”

Unabashed, Kirche combed her hair back. Disgusted at Kirche who had now caught a teacher, calling him “My Jan," Louise said,

“So it's a teacher this time? You are really really someone who falls in love irrationally, huh?”

“It is my personality to be attracted to great gentlemen. I am only faithful to that.”

“Then why did you do things like lying that he had died and took him away?”

Louise asked. At her words, Kirche displayed a somewhat lonesome look. Yet, she smiled immediately.

“There are a lot of reasons for adults. Complicated reasons.”

While she was waving her hand, she rushed over to Colbert.

Colbert was explaining the ''Ostland'' to the students.

“With the buoyancy acquired using these huge wings, the consumption of wind stoned is minimized, and this ship should be able to travel for a long distance......uwa!”

Suddenly embraced by Kirche, Colbert let out a shout. Laughter escaped from the students. Saito was amongst the students. He was laughing quite innocently.

''I know you are happy that he is still alive, but......'' Louise pouted.

''Explain properly your kiss with princess.''

''Although when I was kissed during the drop, I thought, 'Well, it's fine......,' the kiss between Saito and Henrietta was still an uncommon relationship.'' Louise did not miss the hot atmosphere which was drifting between the two. ''Although I had questioned Henrietta, I still did not know whether that feeling was real or not......'' Louise declared. ''Oh no! Because he had stopped the seventy thousand and became the hero of Tristain, looks like Henrietta's eyes are clouded as well.''

''How would Saito react towards the queen's feelings? Is Henrietta still better after all?''

Louise recalled their kiss. ''Henrietta and Saito were just like characters of a soap opera, having something hot residing in their looks. What eyes! Looks which were as if they had just noticed the sudden destiny which came to them without them knowing it.''

''You had said so many times you like me that much, and yet what is thisssss~!'' Completely agitated, ''Pong!'' Louise kicked recklessly into the side of the ship.

“You are in a bad mood huh?”

Louise looked around, and saw Siesta standing there, holding a tray.

“Why are you here?”

With a voice similar to a snarl, Louise said. Nowadays, Siesta was Saito's exclusive maid. Right now, she was supposed to be cleaning the room.

“Because the students who had gathered had said they wanted to have their lunch on the ship. The workers carrying the meal are not enough, so I was called as well. Nevertheless, this is really an awesome ship, right? This is my first time seeing a ship with such long wings.”

Siesta was not aware of the incident of Louise's attack by Myozunitonirun last night. And looks like she did not recognize this great ship, ''Ostland,'' which was made by Colbert who was living at Germania for some reasons, at all. With an innocent expression, her view shifted around restlessly from the deck to the mast and the wings.

The meal which was on the tray consisted of sliced bread, ham, and vegetables- a light meal. Louise took one of them, and started stuffing her mouth quietly.

Siesta whispered near Louise's ears,

“Was Miss Valliere found by Saito-san during the ball?”

''Ugh!'' the bread she was eating got stuck at her throat. At her reactions, Siesta narrowed her eyes and whispered,

“Soooooo what's the maaatter? Oh my oh my oh my. Looking at that expression, looks like he did not, huh? If that's the case, I won the bet. If I won, that means......”

Siesta's face shone brightly.

“So I will borrow Saito-san for one day, right? As for Miss Valliere, please say that you have things to do and leave the room. It's all right! I won't do anything strange like what Miss Valliere is thinking. I'll just practice a play, only that. A novel with the title 'A Maid's Afternoon,' just only practice one scene. So......”

However, Louise did not reply. Whilst trembling, she was staring intently at a dot.

“Are you listening? Miss...”

Siesta recognized the target of Louise's gaze, and her eyes bulged.

“Isn't that Her Majesty, The Queen!?”

Just as she said, taking along some guards, Henrietta was about to go towards the students. In order for her to attend the Ball of Sleipnir, she had to stay at the Academy of Magic. Cheers could be heard from amongst the students who had gathered at the deck. Noticing Henrietta who had appeared suddenly, Colbert bowed deeply.

“A magnificent ship, right? Mister.”

“Thank you.”

Looking at the conversation between Colbert and Henrietta, Siesta sighed. The beauty of Henrietta which was described as “The Flower of Tristain” would stand out even amongst other noble ladies. The noble atmosphere drifted even to Siesta, a commoner, pressurizing her.

However...... despite being in such a position, Henrietta still had this amiable feeling. Usually, noble ladies would always appear to be puffed up and aloof. Yet, Henrietta who reigned at the top did not make one feel like that. Was it because no one rivalled her?

“This is the first time I've seen Her Majesty, The Queen, so closely. If my family in my home town heard about this, they will definitely be envious......”

Yet, Louise did not respond. Motionless, her gaze was fixated straight ahead at Henrietta. ''What on earth is wrong with Miss Valliere?'' Siesta inclined her head. Eventually, her face lightened up. The person she liked was pushing his way among the crowd.

“Saito-san......”

Sure enough, it was Saito, wearing an Ondine mantle. Although Guiche's figure could be seen beside him, Siesta's eyes were only on Saito.

Guiche came up to Henrietta's front, and bowed elegantly. Saito who was standing half a step behind followed suit, bowing down in an unrefined manner of a knight. The clumsiness which was brought up from amongst the commoners made Siesta's heart beat more.

“Your Majesty, the preparation of the coach is already done.”

With a respectful bow, Guiche said. Because of his delight of directly serving the queen he admired, he showed a proud look never seen before this. It was a contrast to Saito who looked embarrassed somehow.

“Thank you for the trouble.”

She said so, and as if rewarding their work, held out her right hand. At such an action, Guiche froze.

“Guiche-san?”

“Oi......”

Saito prodded him lightly. Because of that, Guiche fell sidewards. Surprised, Henrietta took a step back.

“Wh-what happened?”

“He fainted.”

Saito said wistfully, and the other students who had gathered exploded into laughter.

Looks like Guiche was overcome by emotion and had lost his consciousness.

“Well then, I will just express my gratitude to the Assistant Commanding Officer instead.”
[[Image:ZnT10-019.jpg|thumb]]
Henrietta said in a slightly anxious tone. Around her, tension spread rapidly. Although Saito is a chevalier, he is still of a commoner origin (the truth is that he is a person of a different world). Previously, despite knowing that he was permitted to kiss Her Majesty's hand at Tristain, for him to do so right now before everyone's eyes, was something he could not even imagine, and this made him dizzy.

Saito involuntarily looked up at Henrietta's face, and blushed, lowering his head slightly. The surrounding noble students thought, ''Aren't you a little too nervous in kissing the queen's hand?'', but that thing was reflected in Siesta's eyes as well. Squinting her eyes, she stared at the queen's and Saito's faces alternately.

“......Eh?”

From Siesta's mouth, a surprised sound leaked out. As might be expected of a girl in love, Siesta did not miss the hot feeling glimmering in Henrietta's eyes, even if it was only for a moment.

“Ho-how could this be? Don't tell me......”

''Impossible'', while thinking that, she turned towards Louise. Something grave was happening here as well. Clenching her fists tightly, with her face looking down, standing stiffly, she was murmuring something continuously.

“Miss? Miss?”

Siesta hastily shook Louise. From the Louise's mouth which was mumbling something, curse-like words could be heard.

“Though you're a dog though you're are dog what are you thinking about that is impossible so there is nothing more dreadful than this or is it Princess-sama is Princess-sama there is nothing less honorable than this you're not serious right you're joking right you don't know what this feeling is an unforgivable dog is really unforgivable yet you and the queen? How amusing...”

“Miss! Miss!”

Paling, Siesta shook Louise harder.

“What!?”

“......That! That, what does it mean!?”

Whilst whispering softly, Siesta pointed at Henrietta and Saito.

“No matter whether it means like this sort or that sort of thing, what you see is true.”

Siesta dropped to the ground clumsily.

“I can't believe it.”

“Even I don't believe it.”

Looks like Henrietta noticed Louise. Displaying a smile devoid of any ill will, she drew near her.

Behind her, with an expression as if he had done something wrong, Saito came as well. Guiche, who had came to, tag along as well. Louise turned her back roughly against Saito's face, and greeted Henrietta awkwardly.

“I am going back to the palace after this...... Before that, I would like to have a meal with you. Is it okay?”

“Be it okay or not okay, no objections. Just do as Your Majesty wishes.”

Henrietta laughed sweetly, after which she turned towards Saito.

“Would you like to join us as well?”

“That, that is...Gladly! Yes!” Guiche replied, standing stiffly. If Montmorency were present at that time, she definitely would not have hesitated to punish him with her magic.

Saito, however, shook his head apologetically.

“Sorry......I'm afraid I have some things to do for a bit.”

From the students who were watching him attentively, amazed voices could be heard. It was generally unimaginable for someone to turn down the invitation of a queen. Especially a lunch with the queen, a privilege which could not be acquired even if nobles were to wish for it.

Henrietta displayed a seemingly lonely look for an instant, but immediately changed that with a smile.

“It's alright. After becoming a knight, you would be busy with various things.”

The queen and those invited for the lunch descended the ''Ostland'' successively. Guiche, Louise, Henrietta......Feeling that the help of a waiter was necessary, Siesta followed behind Louise as well.

After that, Saito, who was left behind, looked up towards Kirche and Colbert.

The people surrounding the two of them until a while ago could not really attend the lunch as well, but still followed the queen's party. Thanks to them, Colbert was released with difficulties.

“What's the matter, Saito? Why did you turn down the queen's invitation? Aren't you too proud?”

“I have something I would like to ask.”

“Yeah yeah. I have something I want to ask as well. Who were both of you attacked by last night? Who was that?”

“I don't really know as well.”

“What is that? After that, what happened to Tabitha? She had been with you guys last night, but today I didn't see her figure at all......”

"What I want to ask is Tabitha.”

Saito told Kirche what happened last night.

Louise was attacked by a mysterious lady who called herself “Myozunitonirun,” and she was abducted. He had tried to go along to save her, and somehow Tabitha started attacking him.

“Really?”

Kirche's eyes bulged.

“Yeah. But I could not hurt her. When I realized, I had already pointed the tip of my sword away. Though I received a blow at my stomach, she could not aim at my weak spots. So it was not a fatal wound.”

Saito removed his shirt, and showed the wound Tabitha inflicted on him last night. Thanks to the users of Water of the Knight Corps, the wound had closed up......but there are still traces left by the “Javelin” incantations.

“I don't know why she had a change of heart......but after that, she attacked that ally of hers until then. So, we rode on Sylphid together, and chased after the enemy which had carried Louise off, and were saved by the teacher.”

Kirche seemingly pondered on it......and turned her face around swiftly. And then, she started to run away.

“Kirche, where are you going?”

Saito and Colbert exchanged glances, and followed Kirche.

Kirche's destination was Tabitha's room in the tower of the dormitory.

Nonetheless, that was an empty shell. Tabitha's figure could not be seen anywhere at all. Kirche folded her arms, and started pondering about it. After that, she asked Saito, with a serious look,

“That girl, when did she come back to the academy?”

“Umm......ten days ago I think.”

Kirche frowned.

“Damn......If it's that girl, she won't say anything at all. Really fishy, huh?”

“What do you mean?”

“That girl went to Germania together with me, but......after confirming Jan's safety, she said “I'm going back,” and really came back.”

“Oi oi! But, she just came back around ten days ago!”

“That's why! During that period, she must have received some 'mission' again. Dammit......”

“What do you mean by 'mission'!? Isn't she a quiet person? Oh yeah, she had also said......'I'll tell you the reasons after this fight.' Hey, Kirche! Tell me!”

''Nnnnn~'' Kirche placed her hand at her forehead.

“Well... It's inevitable that this fact is hidden from you for such a long time. Do you know that she is a Gallian?”

Saito nodded. He had heard it directly from Tabitha during their invitation for her to join the Knight Corps.

“She is not just a normal noble. That girl is a Gallian royalty.”

“Hah!? Royalty?”

“That's right.”

Kirche explained to Saito. The whole sad story of Tabitha studying abroad at Tristain Academy of Magic......

The Orleans officials of the younger brother of the ruling king, who is Tabitha's father, was killed by people of the ruling king. To protect Tabitha, Tabitha's mother drank poison, and became mentally ill.

And then, Tabitha was being sent to Tristain to study abroad, as if getting rid of her......

“But, what is the thing the Gallian royal family don't allow......?”

Kirche bit her lips. In her usually taunting look, as if she was made to recollect that family line, fiery anger could be seen on her face.

“While treating her so poorly, troublesome incidents happened, forcing that girl.”

“......Troublesome incidents?”

“Still remember the Ragdorian incident?”

Saito recalled the incident at that beautiful Ragdorian lake. Depressing memories were revived. Wales' death......Henrietta's tears. And, the promise with the water spirit......

''I had forgotten about the ring......'' After murmuring that, Saito lifted his face.

“Yeah, I remember. The fight with both of you.”

“That was also the command of the Gallian royal family.”

“Then, the attack on us yesterday......”

“Should be an order from the Gallian royal family as well.”

Anger surged up to Saito's face.

“Unforgivable!!”

“Before that, shouldn't we worry about Miss Tabitha first?”

Colbert, who had been listening to their words silently until then, frowned seriously and spoke.

“She isn't in her room, could it mean that she was kidnapped......?”

Equally worried, Saito said. But Kirche shook her head.

“That girl won't be so stupid to be caught. She must've hidden herself, I think. Not bothering anybody. That girl is like that.”

“But still......”

“Eventually she'll get in touch with us, I think. It's best that we don't move around. Let's believe in her and wait.”

Staring outside the window, Kirche said. Saito was moved by the complete faith in her heart.

“Is it okay to tell Louise?”

Saito asked, and Kirche nodded.

“It's better to tell her. That girl is involved as well. Really respect her, becoming a legendary user...... That Valliere carries too heavy a responsibility. 'Void', huh? Damn...”

“You knew it!?”

In a shocked voice, Saito cried out.

“During that time, when that handsome Albion prince was revived and abducted Princess-sama, Saito, didn't you say it yourself? 'I am just mimicking the legend.' But that incantation which Louise chanted to nullify the magic used to revive the dead...... was not of the Four Elements of Magic. Legendary......and a magic not of the Four Elements. Isn't it 'Void'......? But looking at your behavior, seems that it is true.”

Kirche squinted her eyes, and smiled.

During that time, the queen and her party were having lunch at Louise's room. Although the staff of the academy with Old Osman as their lead suggested using the canteen, Henrietta refused by saying, “It's a personal affair.”

With that, a big table was hurriedly prepared in Louise's room, and seats specially for the queen's lunch were prepared.

At the prepared table, at the seat of honor with its back facing the window, was Henrietta; at her right was Louise, followed by Guiche. As a waitress, Siesta stood behind, displaying a nervous expression. Things like serving the queen was something she had never even dreamed of. Siesta stole quick glances at Henrietta's face occasionally.

Recalling that burning look Henrietta had towards Saito some time ago......she rolled her eyes. Seemingly, until now she still could not believe it.

Though she felt that Henrietta was listening to Guiche's words, apparently enjoyably, Henrietta would shoot an occasional, quick glance outside the window, and let out wistful sighs.

''From such a look, doesn't Henrietta's affection look fairly deep?'' Suspicion was stirred within Louise's heart.

''Yesterday night, I had accidentally blown my top and hit her...... because I was not sure whether Henrietta's feeling was real or not. I was distressed for a while......to the extent that I thought I could not help but to strike her. Yet, what if that wasn't the case?''

''What if Henrietta's feelings were real?''

''What should I do?''

For Louise who had believed since young that “Following Henrietta's will is a must”, thinking about that made her head go blank. Her brain refused to think about such things.

Troubled in such a manner, she noticed the things mixed in her food. The cuisine was a bird meat which was wrapped in a perfectly made pie crust, but when she cut it up with a knife, a slip of paper came out quickly.

“Please confirm the thing which I still don't believe until now.”

She turned around, and saw Siesta standing behind with a nervous expression. Apparently, the one who had concealed this note was this maid. Louise let out a sigh. She would probably want to know better whether Henrietta was serious or not. “I don't get it,” Louise murmured softly.

After her mutter, ''The monologue right now, can Princess-sama hear it?'' She became anxious. She stole a quick glance at the queen's face secretly. Henrietta was happy, but her mind had drifted far away. And Guiche was gazing at Henrietta's melancholic expression, like he was in a dream.

Fidgeting restlessly, as if urging Louise, Siesta unintentionally poked her back. Whenever that happened, Louise would turn back. Siesta was still obstinate, and Louise stepped on her foot.

“Ouch!”

Siesta jumped.

“What's the matter?”

With a bewildered look, Henrietta stared at Louise and Siesta.

“No-nothing at all!”

Louise crumpled the note Siesta wrote, and put into her pocket. Upon which, ''claaannggg!'', Siesta dropped her tray.

When Henrietta who was thinking that the maid was up to something looked at her, pretending to pick up the tray, Siesta dived underneath the table, lifted up the tablecloth, and showed her face between Louise's legs.

Those lips moved slowly.

“P-l-e-a-s-e c-o-n-f-i-r-m i-t.”

Louise closed her thighs on Siesta's cheeks.

“Ugh, uh, ug, uhh, uughh......”

Henrietta's attention turned back to Louise again.

“What's wrong?”

In a tone as if she did not notice the disappearance of the maid at all, she said.

“Re-really, nothing's wrong.......” Whilst pinning Siesta's face with her thighs, Louise broke out in cold sweat.

Once again, Henrietta gazed wistfully outside the window. At a look, she barely touched her food. Ah, Henrietta looked deeply in love.

Louise heaved a deep sigh.

''Well then, what about Saito? When his lips met Henrietta's, Saito's expression brightened up. His looks were...feverish......Whether he will look at me with the same expression or not, right now I have not such self-confidence. What if Saito prefer Princess-sama over me......''

Louise felt an outburst of anger.

''Hey, Louise Françoise.''

''Don't you get it?''

''That dog had said he liked you he liked you, yet he betrayed his master, and wagged his tail at other girls.''

''Moreover, that person is Princess-sama.''

''Of everyone else, that person is my most valuable Henrietta, Her Majesty The Queen.''

''This is be-be-be-betr-betrayal!''

''As I thought, am I not deceived by a kiss?''

Be it this or that, she had become increasingly irritated. Unintentionally, she tightened her grip at Siesta with her thighs, at which Siesta let out an agonizing moan.

“Mi-miss......A, ah......It hurts......”

At that moment,

The door opened, and a serious-looking Saito entered.

“Saito.”

“Saito-dono.”

“Saito-san.”

With different greetings and expressions due to his social positions, the three girls welcomed the sudden guest.

With furious eyes, Louise glared at Saito.

Appearing from under the table, with craving and loneliness blended together, Siesta greeted him with a very complicated-looking face. The feelings of the two ladies who are beings exalted beyond the clouds...... Towards Saito who had obtained those, they felt both proud and incredulous....... and also that their distance was pulled further apart.

“What's wrong? Don't you have some things to do?”

In this situation, the only person who did not welcome Saito's intrusion, Guiche, spoke. He had finally managed to dine with Her Majesty The Queen, to have Saito disrupting the atmosphere.

Ignoring Guiche, Saito bowed at Henrietta once.

“Princess-sama.”

“What is it?”

Taken by surprise, even now, Henrietta's cheek reddened slightly, although it was to an extent which was imperceptible apart from Louise and Siesta...... Henrietta sensed the trembling in her heart, and closed her lips tight into a straight line.

However, at Saito's next words, Henrietta's blushed disappeared from her cheeks, which paled instantly.

“I know the identity of Louise's attackers.”

“WHAT!?”

Everyone in the room opened their eyes wide.

Saito related the words he heard from Kirche some time ago to everyone in the room. As for the parts with insufficient explanations, Kirche and Colbert who had come along with Saito, provided further clarification.

“How can this be? Gallia......”

As if stating her disbelief, Henrietta shook her head.

“But unmistakably, this seems like the doing of Gallia. So we have to......”

Painfully, Saito added.

“Because there's no way Tabitha would attack me.”

“That girl went through a lot of hardships as well......” Kirche shook her head.

Henrietta was pale. Prime Minister Mazarin's words rang in her head again.

''“We have to be careful with Gallia's attitude.”''

The reason Gallia was satisfied with only a harbor during the division of the lands of Albion, was now understood. Gallia's true target was “Void," the legendary ability.

She did not know what Gallia planned to do once they acquire the power of “Void." Was it a scheme of King Joseph? Or was it the dogma of some influential nobles......? Either way, it was indubitably a bad scheme.

With anger in his eyes, Saito told Henrietta.

“Princess-sama. Please let me go to Gallia.”

“Saito.”

Louise tried to reprove him, but Saito continued his words without listening.

“I don't know who did this and where they're from, yet there are these people who did such cruel things to Tabitha, abducted Louise, and tried to kill me right? I will find them, and teach them to never even think about repeating such things!”

Guiche let out an astonished voice.

“Embark on a journey to Gallia!? Oi oi, this will become a war!”

“What is this Guiche!? You are the Commanding Officer right? The Assistant Commanding Officer was injured, won't you go and take revenge?”

Dissatisfied, Saito said.

“Well, take revenge is uhh, I am not reluctant but......the other side is a foreign country. When we, the Knight Corps, go there, it would not be so easy to clear up by mere fighting.”

At Guiche's words, Henrietta nodded as well.

“Saito-dono, I understand your feelings......but what Guiche-dono said is true. Now you are Tristain's knight. This looks like a trap into which you will fall in easily.”

“But......”

Seemingly frustrated, Saito bit his lips.

“For the time being, please leave this to me. I wonder if we have anything to be served as an evidence......”

“There are fragments from the gargoyles.”

Louise held out her hands. It was a fragment from the gargoyle which had attacked Saito and her last night. That was something which was scattered about the garden of the academy and the outdoor field.

“Right. If we get a proof that that is something made in Gallia, I would call the ambassador and protest strongly.”

“How could this be? And I have gotten hold of the true identity of the enemy with such troubles!”

Saito persisted further. Henrietta grasped Saito's hands tightly.

“Please. I do not want to let you people experience anything dangerous. The person someone values the most......I can't bear to see that person injured again. When you understand that, you'll see that this nation as a whole is protecting you people from Gallia who's plotting evil schemes.”

As if being struck at the heart by Henrietta's words, Guiche knelt reverentially.

“Your Highness......I consecrate this life of mine to Your Highness. Your Highness' childhood friend, Miss Louise, is the same as well. Even if I have to exchange my life, I would not let the enemy lay even a finger on both of you.”

“Thank you very much, Guiche-dono.”

Henrietta smiled, after which she turned towards Saito.

“Please promise as well. By no means, never do anything dangerous.”

There was something solemn mixed in that voice.

Saito noticed that Henrietta's eyes were a little wet. ''Don't pay attention to that!......'' Saito murmured in his thoughts.

He looked at the Henrietta's eyes which were about to overflow with tears......and he felt as if he must stay beside her to protect her, and that he must do what she says. And to think that he had been thinking of proceeding to get Louise's attackers after clearly identifying the true identity of the enemy.

His flaming fervor was splashed with cold water. Saito bit his teeth hard. As if asking for help, he looked at Louise......Louise puffed her cheeks up, and avoided Saito's eyes.

''Looks like she was still very cross with what happened last night. Well, it is understandable, since she had witnessed the touching of lips between Henrietta, the one she adores, and me, her familiar.''

''But......do I have any right to be angry at Louise?''

Saito's heart denied strongly. ''No, not at all.''

Saito had said he liked her to such an extent, and yet Louise had never said “I like you” even once. He had said he liked her so many times, even if there was once when he lied, but that's still alright.

''As I thought, in Albion, when she said 'Reward,' did she really mean it?'' Saito was hurt. ''A sweet bait in order to fasten I, her familiar, to herself......''

''Where is the sweet bait?'' Looking at Louise's body which had little humps, Saito whispered in his heart.

''Sweet bait huh......'' As he was thinking about this, he noticed Henrietta who was before his eyes. Covered by her dress, Henrietta's body was rich with absolutely ladylike humps. Although it was not to Tiffania's extent, her cleavage which peeked out of the sufficiently large breasts, flew into his sight. The feeling of that cleavage still remained at his hands.

At the same time, Saito remembered the kiss, and his cheeks reddened.

His usual firm expression......and his ecstatic expression when he sought girls- these gaps became the mainstream of appeal, which engulfed him.

At that......No matter what, Saito's heart confused. ''I love Louise. That truth is supposed to be unshakable......''Unintentionally, Henrietta's face floated into his mind.

''To lose someone you love, do you feel only loneliness?''

''If one thinks about it calmly, that's the case.''

''Yet......what if, what if that was not the case?''

''How did her heart change at that time? Even she did not know. But......there is only one thing I am sure.''

''Nobody knows Henrietta's true self.''

''There is no being who knows the true self of this young queen with her firmness broken down.''

''No one knows her extremely weak true self as a young lady.''

''Even if it is Louise......she probably didn't know it as well.''

''The real Henrietta is merely an ordinary girl dressed in multiple-layered and pricey chiffon. If she kisses, she would blush; if she embraces, she would bury her face in the other party's chest. Her breasts and cheeks, all of them are soft... She is this fragile lady.''

''More...... I want to see her former face more. Her face before the hiss, what on earth does it look like?'' Such a notion flashed pass his mind...... but Saito shook his head.

Somehow, he thought that it was something very wrong.

But still, this guilty conscience was also because of Henrietta's charm. Although he felt that it was wrong, he still drowned in it- this queen had such a charm. He felt like if he kept on looking, he would be beside himself. Saito averted his eyes.

Standing at a place slightly further away, with cold eyes, Louise and Siesta were staring intently at Saito and Henrietta who had their heads down. Siesta seemingly felt too overcome by jealousy.

“To-to win Her Majesty The Queen's heart, as I thought, Saito-san is cool.......”

Siesta said such things because of her fascination, and Louise tread her feet.

“Hyaaa!”

“Don't say unnecessary things.”

“But, Her Majesty The Queen's face......That is the expression of someone in love. Even I as a girl is fascinated by her charm. I am involuntarily captivated......Ouch!”

Siesta was pinched by Louise at her cheek, and she shrieked.

“Princess-sama is only deluded.”

“Deluded......?”

“That's right. Newly born ducklings would regard the first thing they see as their parent.”

“Interesting words.”

“Princess-sama is the same. When she had lost Wales-sama and became depressed, she had coincidentally met that dog, only that. Because of this, by all means, I must save Princess-sama from this PERVERTED dog.”

“You are not frank huh......If you honestly say you don't want him to be taken away, Miss Valliere would be a little cuter......Ouch!”

Siesta was pinched harder by Louise at the cheek.

“Don't you get it? That dog, after kissing, he would be bad and lewd. That time when we were on the boat, after touching my buttocks, and with those hand movements, he even ca-ca-ca-ca-ca-ca-ca-caressed me to the top. When I imagine him doing that to Princess-sama, somehow the entire world is unforgivable. Because I would never allow him to contaminate my Princess-sama. By any chance, if he had contaminated her, that day would be the day he die.”

“Hand movements? I still remember them well......Hyaaa!”

The ending was, Louise pinched Siesta's ass. ''Hyaah!'' ''Aagghh!'' Whilst groaning, Siesta jumped up into air, but Saito and Henrietta were engrossed in their own world, and did not notice her. The ever joyous Guiche mistook Henrietta's furiously blushing face as a response to his loyalty, and, overcame by emotion, had fainted long ago.

Kirche leaned flirtatiously against Colbert and said.

“It's really peaceful, rrrriiiigggghht? Jan.”

Staring at the scene before him with a troubled face, Colbert perspired.

“Oh well, after all, this is a brief rest. Isn't it good? By the way, Miss Zerbst, umm......can you not use 'Jan,' please?”

Smiling sweetly, Kirche kissed Colbert at his cheek.

“N.O. And yeah, I have already asked many times. Just call me 'Kirche.'”

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Epilogue|Volume 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1

2009-01-14T18:37:57Z

Yohan: I suppose the phrase flows better that way.

Strike Witches:Afrika Chapter6

2008-12-24T18:34:41Z

Yohan:

As I approached the tent that was pointed out, I saw that there was someone standing outside.

A tall and dark figure.

Getting closer, she appeared to be an armored ground infantryman, equipped with an armored Striker. It was rare to see black witches. She was the first one I ever saw.

"Halt."

The armored infantryman pointed her gun at me. It was even larger than the guns other armored infantryman usually carried. Rather than a gun, it would probably be called a cannon instead.

If anyone were hit with that, they'd be torn to shreds. Or actually, be blown away without a single trace remaining.

"Your permit."

I took out my press pass and base permit, and showed them to her. She scrutinized the documents, then stepped halfway into the tent and spoke to someone inside.

"Come in."

Seems like whatever she said worked. The guard turned towards me again, and pointed inside the tent. Bowing a bit, I entered the tent.

"Welcome to my palace."

Having come from the dazzling sunlight outside, and suddenly entering the dim interior of the tent, I could hardly see a thing. I stood in place for several seconds, and at last my eyes got accustomed to the dark. I took a look around at my surroundings, and found a magnificently furnished room, which almost looked like it had been airlifted straight from Paris.

The walls were just the canvas drapes of the tent, but there were several sandbags normally used to block small arms fire piled about like sofas, hiding the canvas walls. There were also several ammunition cases and parts boxes placed as tables and chairs. Most surprisingly, at the very back, there was even a simply-made bar and counter top.

It looked just like a café in Montmartre.

Finally, at the back of the room a beautiful woman was seated and looking at me, a wide smile on her face.

"I've heard you would like an interview. You've come a long way, all the way to the end of the world."

She was tall, with long, white hair, and long legs. Oberleutnant Marseille, whom I had heard so much about.

She looked just like I had imagined from the rumors.

Prouder than anyone, more cheerful than anyone, overflowing with more zeal and life than anyone, more romantic than anyone. She was a witch like no other, a heroine straight from an adventure story, or a star in a movie.

Although she called this the end of the world, Fuso could also be said to be at the end of the world, compared to Europe. When I told her this, she laughed loudly.

"Indeed, Fuso is extremely far from Europe. However, Fuso is a civilized country as well, no? Compare it to this desert, where not even the faintest trace of civilization can be found. Even the glory of ancient Rome disappeared within the vast expanse of this never-ending sand. And now, even the few nomads originally living here have been frightened off by the Neuroi, running away to lands far off. This place is the true end of the world."

So that's what her reasoning was.

"Ah, in any case, would you care for a drink?"

She called to the outside of the tent, asking the giant ground infantry witch there to come in.

"Let me introduce you. This is my orderly, Matilda. She is from Transvaal, and came to serve me here as my orderly, never having once laid eyes on me, because 'God told me to go to your side.'"

Transvaal was an area at the south end of Africa. It was quite a journey to come all the way from all that way.

"The god her people believe in takes the form of an eagle, flying in the north. 'Serve her', is essentially what she was told to do."

At that moment, Matilda joined the conversation.

"Eagles are the servants of our God. One day, God took to the sky as an eagle. Soon, it led me here, flying here before my very eyes."

Marseille smiled softly as she listened to Matilda's story.

"And I am grateful that you are here, Matilda. However, I no longer need your protection today, so make me a dry martini."

Matilda took off her simple armored Striker, and headed behind the counter of the bar.

"What would you like today?"

"Ah, how about a Monty?"

"Understood."

I watched as Matilda quickly took out several bottles, the nimbleness of her movements contrasting with her large body. Would even the best bars in Paris have as wide a selection of alcohol as what was here?

"How about you? Don't tell my you won't join me, now."

I asked for whatever she was having. I had to ask what a Monty was though.

"Ah, Monty is a Britannian general, who recently took up duties here in Africa. He is in command of the Eighth Army."

And why was it also the name of a cocktail?

"Well, it's done, so why don't you take a drink first?"

She handed me my glass, which had a small olive. I took a small sip, and could tell immediately that it was much stronger than a normal martini. The ratio of gin was obviously extremely high.

"That's right, the ratio between gin and Vermouth is 15 to 1. And as for Monty, without a 15 to 1 ratio between our strength and the enemy, he will never attack."

So that's why it was called a Monty. But it should be quite difficult to have 15 times the force of the Neuroi.

"Why, of course. Which is why we have not attacked even a single time."

It seemed to be an oft-repeated joke on base. Perhaps it was just the troops joking at the caution of the brass, or maybe it was actually true.

There was none of the grimness here that could be seen on most battlefields.

Even my own homeland of Fuso was engaged in heavy fighting, not only through the European Expeditionary Fleet, but also in Siberia where the Neuroi suddenly appeared. I had been covering the war there before I came here to Africa, but because there was a very real threat that our own homeland would be attacked, the troops there had been much more somber.

Then, there was the Eastern Front.

As part of the counter-offensive to retake Karlsland, a massive invasion from the north known as Operation Barbarossa was being carried out. However, hard battles were still being fought all over the front, and the number of severely wounded witches like Lt. Rall was increasing all the time.

The campaign was moving one step forward, one step back. Or maybe one step forward, three steps back, so to speak. The recent start of earnest support from Liberion was likely a welcome boon to the troops there.

Nevertheless, by no means was the war here in Africa decided. Just holding the current front was all the troops could do, let alone attacking.

I suppose that would mean that it was all just a part of Marseille's natural cheer.

With that thought in mind, I continued with the interview.

Finally, after an entire night of talking, I had heard all manner of talk from Marseille. Each time we got into one topic, that would bring up something else to talk about. Just talking about the birth of this great ace, how she came to this country and began fighting was enough to write an entire book.

For many aces, or actually not just aces, but for every single last person fighting, there are similar kinds of drama in their lives.

And furthermore, in the hearts of every person here was the desire to protect this world, and protect their loved ones. So long as we remembered that, this desert could also be seen as part of our beautiful world.

Before we parted for the night, Marseille handed me a small shovel, in case I needed to relieve myself.

"Go out from the tent, and walk directly forward 50 paces. Turn 90 degrees to the right, walk another 20 paces, and use this shovel."

Of course, it was night so no one was around to see, so I did as she said. I don't know if there were any witches around that could see even on a night like that though.

However, I never thought that I'd find a new signpost the next morning. In front of the tent, there was a small sign with the words "Forward 20 paces, right 20 paces" sticking out from the sand.

I followed the directions, and saw another message on a sign, together with an arrow pointing down.

"Hailing from a distant land 10,000 km away, our comrade from Fuso dealt with the call of nature here."

Taking a look around the area, I saw numerous other signs with similar messages. Obviously, that was when I realized I had been made the butt of one of her jokes.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Strike_Witches:Afrika_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Strike_Witches|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Strike_Witches:Afrika_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Strike Witches:Afrika Chapter2

2008-12-24T18:13:23Z

Yohan: Minor spelling fix

"Oberleutnant Marseille? Ah, that's right, though when I met her, she was still just a cadet. It seems in the early stages of the Great War, those Karlsänders often placed cadets in units that would see real action. I was the base commander of the base in Ghazala at the time, and one day Oberleutnant Marseille comes in after crash landing, telling me about how she would shoot down 50 Neuroi craft, and so I had to lend her a car to get back to her own base."

At first, I had come here to this well-built Romagnan general to get some information. Well, actually just to get permission to get information. But the general decided to start talking on his own, turning it into an interview all by himself.

Well, I thought it might be interesting, so no matter. He really had a lot to say too.

"Yes, I even lent her a driver, who was also ecstatic at getting her signature. Of course, I never expected that signature to be painted on the body of the car."

The general laughed heartily.

"Why don't you take a photograph of that car later? Even with Africa as big as it is, I'm the only general to have ridden in a car that Oberleutnant Marseille signed, you know. How about it? Amazing, isn't it? I know, I can scarcely believe that the cadet back then is now a splendid officer herself, and even the savior of Africa."

Somehow, he seemed extremely proud just for having met Marseille.

"Well, ever since the first time I laid eyes on her, I knew she would become a great person. If not, I would never have lent her that car, you know!"

I wonder about that.

After thanking the general, I went to take a photo of the car; the general insisted on being in the photo as well. Well, maybe I'll be able to sell it to a Romagnan newspaper or something.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Strike_Witches:Afrika_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Strike_Witches|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Strike_Witches:Afrika_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter6

2008-12-18T02:06:22Z

Yohan: Linky link

===Chapter 6: The Feelings of The Queen===

As time flowed, winter had passed, and spring came along.

Tristain was embracing the warm season.

Was it because of the reaction of the end of the war which had prolonged for 8 months? Be it in the streets or the royal palace, a somewhat gentle atmosphere was hanging in the air. The sentinels who were standing guard at the gate of the royal palace unintentionally yawned. The officers who should find fault with them were also gazing absent-mindedly at the sky, showing relieved expressions.

People walking down the streets brimming with liveliness. Although Tarbes was burned down completely, most of the territory of Tristain was not involved in the war. The atmosphere due to the war was improving, various things started to overflow in the streets. As if to enjoy the transient festive, merchants at the streets shouted at the top of their voice, and all the customers fished for and bought goods from Albion or imported ones.

At the street of Brudan which was crowded with people walking about, a pure white carriage sped past them.

Caught in between black coaches in front and at the back, with a grand procession of knights making its way, the crowd knew that it had to be a majestic, high-class gentleman or lady.

Recognizing the lily crest across the coachman seat of the carriage, the citizens of Tristain rejoiced loudly.

“Her Majesty The Queen! Long live Her Majesty The Queen!”

It was the carriage of the queen of Tristain, Henrietta.

She was just returning from the luncheon with the King of Germania at the frontier city.

In the carriage, Henrietta opened the small window, and waved to the people outside. Having won the war, Henrietta was the popular focus of the citizens right now. These selfish citizens who were complaining due to Henrietta's heavy taxation; after the tax cut accompanying the end of the war, their lives started becoming more comfortable, and they started supporting Henrietta once again.

“Long live Queen Henrietta of [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#Honorable Poverty|Honorable Poverty]]!”

One of the crowd shouted, and that cheer spread all over in a flash.

“Long live Queen Henrietta of honorable poverty! Long live Tristain!”

Being called 'Queen of Honorable Poverty' every time, Henrietta's face darkened a little. For the sake of easing the poverty of the country, she had abandoned all the personal belongings of the royal family- this move had made Henrietta even more famous. Henrietta hated to announce that to the people......but Mazarini who had heard this from the finance minister had spread the report out without hesitating.

Her face left the window......The curtains were closed, and Henrietta mumbled to Mazarini beside her,

“Isn't this is just like......a cheap play sold to flatter the people?”

“Is this not good? No one is going to lose from it, after all.”

Mazarini said with a composed face.

“I do not want to use such things to garner popularity.”

With ladylike fastidiousness, Henrietta muttered. But she did not say it out, it was merely her lips moving slightly.

“I have been saying this all the while.”

“''Using whatever things which can be used is the basis of politics'', right? Do you still remember it?”

“If that's the case, fine.”

Henrietta closed her eyes. Even my kind heart had to be use as a tool to rule over the people......This world I plunged into, what a foul place it is.

Despite the fact that the war had ended, Henrietta didn't have any leisure time because of it. Instead, in the present time at which international relations flourished compared to the former days, she was pursued by affairs which were more than the war time.

Uu......Henrietta lightly clasped her mouth. Apparently worried, Mazirini looked into her face.

“Your Majesty, what's wrong?”

“No......I feel a little......”

“Should I summon the water healers?”

With a seemingly anxious face, Mazarini asked. Henrietta shook her head.

“I'm fine. Sorry for making you worried.”

Her heart gradually could not stand the affairs and the pressure, and started shrieking. I want to take a break somewhere, even if she thought that, living as a queen, that could not be done.

During the war, she was sustained by the word 'revenge.' But it had ended......and what's left was only time with a gaping wide hole. Pressures were merely pressures, it could only be buried with time, nothing else.

At any rate, Henrietta was completely exhausted.

The townspeople's cheer towards a certain person continuously flew into the ears of the queen. By merely hearing that name, the gloom inside her heart cleared......Henrietta's cheeks lightly colored.

Ondine • The Knight Corps of The Water Spirit which were being led by Guiche and Saito was also given the duty of escorting the return journey of the queen from the luncheon.

Although it was an 'escort', it contained a substantially formal factor. In short, it was the debut of the newly established knight corps.

At the gate of Tristain, they combined with the Henrietta's troops, according to the plan they planned some time ago, and marched to the palace together.

In accordance to the hierarchy of the royal palace, that array of troops was at the end of the queen's troupe, but the group members were full of vigor.

The head of the line was Guiche, the commanding officer. Saito's horse was in the line with the distance of a horse's head from the front.

“Ah......But this is...huh...”

Lining at both sides of the road, Saito looked at the figures of the citizens, whispering. A chevalier's crest......Clad in the dazzling mantle on which a silver embroidery was sewn, with his features, Saito appeared to be an extremely weird existence. The people at the street stared intently at Saito who was carrying a sword at his shoulder instead of a wand and for some reasons, spreading rumors sneakily together.

Beside him, Guiche turned towards Saito.

“What's the matter? Assistant Commanding Officer.”

“None of your business.”

Blushing, Saito muttered. Changing suddenly from when they practiced, at this sort of place where everyone's attention was focused on them, Guiche became more unreserved. An exhibition of his showing off character.

“Just like this. Look!”

Saying that, Guiche waved his rose. The dancing, dropping petals fluttered in the air, drifting about......Afterwards, they transformed into doves. Rustling, the doves flew about in the air.

Cheers spread forth from the spectators along the street.

Triumphant, Guiche inclined his head. Upon which one of the onlookers shouted.

“Isn't that gentleman the fourth son of the Gramont household, Guiche-sama?”

At which someone 'uhuh-ed' in approval.

“That's right! The one who achieve the huge feat of capturing some city, the commanding officer of the knight corps who is being inaugurated!”

Cheers rose from everywhere, subsequently Guiche's name was called out repeatedly.

“Long live Gramont family, Long live Guiche!”

At those cheers, Guiche waved his hand at them. And for this, he had specially prepared sakura flowers.

But......after all, the scattering golden flowers which had acquired cheers, at the next moment, was replaced by something else. All the eyes focused at Saito beside Guiche, who was carrying a sword at his back.

“Who is that guy? Isn't he carrying a sword at his back? A commoner?”

“A normal commoner like that, why is he mingling with the knight corps?”

Gossips started to fly about everywhere.

Eventually, an audacious feminine voice could be heard.

“What nonsense are you talking about! Everyone! Isn't that boy SAITO-KUN! Because he held back the seventy thousand army alone, the allies were saved!”

It was Scarron. Swaggering, he looked towards Saito and waved at him. At one look, Jessica and the other girls of the 'Charming Fairies' Inn was beside him, in a line. Scarron who was running a bar business had probably heard this rumor from the officers who went to his bar for a drink. Or maybe it could be Siesta who had told him.

Anyway, at Scarron's words, the stir in the midst of the onlookers subsided.

Almost all the people knew about the evacuating allied forces and how they got rescued by Gallia army who had suddenly participated in the war. And the fact that before Gallia's participation, someone stopped the onslaught of the 70,000 army which was like a raging billow......

Which unit of the soldiers stopped them? Or was it some magic soldiers who participated in secret? Or was it the reluctant bodyguards of Germania? Or was it really a knight who had stopped it, and that he was an elf? And it went on. All kinds of rumors flew about.

But how could it be that it was that youth who did that......?

Sniggers escaped from among the onlookers.

“But, for a swordsman to become a knight......he must have achieved quite some feat!”

At that voice, the laughter lessened. Upon which, noisy and boastful arguments rose.

“Impossible! No matter how you think of it, he is just a commoner. He could not have done such a great thing!”

“Recently Anies-sama who had become the commanding officer of the musketeer squad, wasn't she of a commoner's origin!”

At the townspeople's dispute, the owner of the white carriage decided to settle it.

A soldier who was waiting on the queen beside it went near the window, and looked like he received a message......He rushed over to Saito, whispering something, two words, three words, and Saito who was in the maelstorm nodded.

He approached the white carriage with a tensed look.

As the attention of the onlookers and the escorting guards focused on it, from the window, a white and graceful hand held out. It was Queen Henrietta's hand.

Saito took that hand, and awkwardly kissed it.

A commotion rose from the onlookers.

As expected, that hearsay was really correct. If he did not achieve something like that deed, it was impossible for the queen to allow a guard from amidst the commoners to kiss her hand.

The onlookers' started shouting repeatingly.

“Long live Chevalier Saito!”

Receiving the cheering voices from the townspeople, Saito displayed a bewildered look. After returning to the rank of troops, Guiche whispered in Saito's ears.

“Hey, hey! Everyone is praising you right? You have to be up to their expectations!”

Nervously, Saito waved his hand.

At which the shouts of joy became louder still.

“I give up......If this is the case, I won't even step out to the streets.”

“Whhhaaat. The people would be weary of this soon. Tomorrow, they may somehow forgot about you.”

Guiche whispered, as if he understood.

Henrietta, who closed the window, stared at the of her back of her hand at which she had allowed Saito to kiss some time ago, and at that moment, heaved a sigh. Looking at Mazarini who was taken aback, as if she was tired sitting inside the carriage, starting to twitch. Henrietta's teacher was no longer matching. Henrietta had fixed the ageing prime minister's round hat.

I have to be more firm. Firmer, firmer.

Her heart was suffering from this heavy pressure again......Gazing at the back of her hand, her faint courage sprung up.

They arrived at the palace, and except for one part which was on duty, the rest of the escorting knight corps dispersed. Unconsciously, she was searching for the Ondine with her eyes.

The Imperial Guard corps which was established by Henrietta not long ago was having a friendly chat at a corner of the palace. Having just completed their debut, they were going to return to the Academy after that. Because it was planned that they had to undergo a year's training period before taking up any formal duty in the royal palace, they were not going to linger in the palace.

Amongst the knight corps, she discovered the black hair of Saito whom she permitted a kiss at her hand. She was driven by the unexpected approach of that urge, but she changed her mind.

Cabinet ministers and servants welcomed Henrietta who had arrived.

Without losing the dignity of a queen, she displayed a smiling face, and thanked their efforts.

While Henrietta walked down the corridor of the palace at which ministers were standing in a line, she gave each one his or her approval. In the middle of walking up, duties befell upon her. No matter how pressurizing her work as a queen was, Henrietta had come to her duties, if not accustomed to them.

She approached one of the court ladies.

“A visitor is waiting.”

“Visitor? Any visitor, no, be it an emperor or the Pope, invite them to the waiting room.”

At Henrietta's ears, the court lady whispered something. Hearing that name, Henrietta displayed a smile of relief.

When Henrietta saw the person who was waiting in the living room, Henrietta's face brightened up suddenly. A smile which was rarely seen lately was displayed, and Henrietta tightly embraced the visitor who was waiting for her since some time ago.

“Aah, Louise! Louise! You should come once in a while to show me your face!”

“I want to do that very much as well. But Princess-sama is busy, I think......”

“If it's you, I grant you the privilege to come to this room at any time you want, Louise. Isn't that natural? You are my friend.”

Louise surveyed the room which had nothing.

“Everything here had really been sold, huh?”

She said in a lonesome voice.

“Yeah, that's right. For the duties of a queen, a place to sleep and a desk are enough.”

She said that, but the bed was left behind because of the Finance Minister's insistence that “he would oppose her sleeping on the floor, as expected.”

Louise realized the absence of the glittering 'Wind Ruby' on Henrietta's finger, and her eyes bulged.

“Princess-sama. What happened to the 'Wind Ruby'?”

“Ah, I have sold it.”

“What!”

“Because when I looked at it, I recall things......Because of the feelings in the ring, I was spurred to go into a war. Therefore, now that the war had ended, so I release......”

“What do you mean!”

Louise let out a shocked voice.

“What's the matter? Louise.”

“That ring is...... a ring necessary for the “Bearer of Void”.”

“What do you mean?”

“Once I insert the ring, I become able to read the Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Aren't you the only one who could do that?”

While saying those words, Henrietta paled.

“Recently, didn't you receive a notice? At Albion, we were attacked by a 'familiar of Void', and we met another 'Bearer of Void'. There is a possibility for other 'Bearers of Void' to exist. And that person is unlikely to have a pure heart. If the ring goes to the hands of those who has a reason to use the power of Void......”

Henrietta was distraught.

“Aa, what should I do! If it's me!”

“Is it possible to go into the hands of anyone?”

The one to which this was passed was Finance Minister De Muri. Henrietta quickly summoned him.

“Did you call me? Your Majesty.”

It seemed that he sensed something unusual about Henrietta's expression. It was an anxious voice.

“Finance Minister, the ring I pass to you......”

The Finance Minister grinned.

“Is it that ring? The memento of the Albion royal family, 'Wind Ruby'?”

“That's it! The one I command you to sell, the 'Wind Ruby' I handed to you. Do you remember who you sold it to?”

The Finance Minister produced a small box from his breast pocket.

“Is it this?”

The thing which appeared from the small box was the 'Wind Ruby' as expected.

“When your majesty handed this to me, your majesty's face was not normal. Because of that, I held onto it. At any rate, I wanted to return this to your majesty some time.”

“......Aah, you are a splendid person, De Muri minister.”

“No......Because that is something filled with memories, I will never sell such a valuable thing. This is just like a part of the body.”

Leaving those words, the Finance Minister withdrew.

Henrietta gazed at the 'Wind Ruby' which had returned to her hand once again. From those eyes, a drop of tear trailed down her cheek. From that moment when it was going to appear, Henrietta displayed a befuddled look.

After realizing that she was overflowing with tears, Henrietta hid her face with both her hands.

“What am I......After my tears fell, only I realized that I was relieved.”

Louise face became serious, and placed her hand at Henrietta's shoulder.

“Princess-sama, you are getting tired. Just once more, if you could relaxingly rest......”

“Thank you. The one who would call me to 'rest' is only you alone. But, I cannot do that. If I were to rest for a day, it is just as if some part of the country has stopped.”

Henrietta said, while patting Louise's hair.

“You make me envious, Louise.”

“What are you talking about? Princess-sama, don't you own everything else I don't possess?”

“It is for sure that someone who doesn't have anything is a few times happier than those who owned everything. Looking at this ring, I really think so.”

Henrietta gazed at the 'Wind Ruby' in her hand and said. For a short while, she gazed at it......

“I haven't listened to the reason you came here for.”

Louise looked hesitating as if it became difficult for her to speak, before displaying a resoluted expression.

“Um......It's about Saito.”

Henrietta, who was taken aback for a moment, returned to normal immediately.

“Even today, I have borrowed him. He is good and hardworking. A magnificent, gallant man. Aah, I should offer him an expression of gratitude......”

“It is about that gratitude. To receive Saito alone, sending the Varsenda vessel; conferring the rank of 'Chevalier'...... giving the instructions for him to be your servant, and allowing him to kiss your hand in the middle of the city......”

“............”

“Although this might not be appropriate......as a treatment to a mere chevalier, this is too kind. Your majesty treating him like that, do you have any other ulterior motives? This is what I am suspicious of.”

“......For example?”

“Using him for some dangerous duties......”

Dumbfounded, Henrietta stared at Louise.

“I? Using him for dangerous duties!? Never! How could I do such a thing! He is your valuable familiar right? Even if he becomes a noble, that would not change. The valuable person of you who are valuable to me, there's no way I would make him do dangerous things.”

“If that's the case, then it's fine, but......”

Henrietta hugged Louise tightly.

“As I thought, you are a gentle child, right? Same as during those days. He is......a great person, to me and the country......Yeah, he had displayed unparalleled loyalty. As a queen, I should reward this loyalty.”

“......But, Saito is someone from a different world. Someone who has to leave here sooner or later. Is it a good thing granting such an important task to such a person?”

“.......That is something he had decided, Louise. To me, he is a necessary......errr, oh yeah, a necessary person. Because of that, I had done what I could. Even if he had accepted them, he has the freedom to repudiate them. When he was conferred the title of a knight, I had already said that.”

Louise nodded. During the ceremony in which Saito was conferred the title of a knight, he swore allegiance to Henrietta and the mother country. So to speak, he was a free knight......if those words were the case......At any rate, Saito was not an ordinary knight.

Anyway, if he won't be going through anything dangerous, she had no objections any more. Louise bowed her head quickly, and withdrew.

“Aren't you returning together with Saito-dono? Now, he might possibly still be in the courtyard.”

Louise shook her head.

“No......because I did not told him that I was coming. So I return alone as well.”

“I see. Take care. When you are free, come visit again.”

With a respectful bow, Louise withdrew.

When Henrietta sat down on her chair, she lifted her hand. Gazing at the Wind Ruby at the center of her palm, the exhausted, young queen murmured,

“......Go love somebody else, you had said that. I had thought that I would not love anyone ever again. But......”

Mixed with sighs, Henrietta muttered,

“Whether this is love or not, I don't know. Just that, sometimes when I think of this, in my chest, a little fire is lit up.”

The door was knocked.

“Who is it?”

“It is me.”

It was the voice of the secretary who manages Henrietta's schedule. "Please enter," She prompted. A lady in her thirties with her hair tied into a bun and a glasses on her face entered the room.

“I would like to have the privilege of confirming your majesty's plans for the next two weeks......”

“Please.”

The secretary read out the plans one by one. The worst ones were back to back plans. Not being able to catch my breath, surely I would be like that. One of these days my sleeping time would be scrape off as well, she muttered in her heart.

“Well then, in Freya's Day of the first week, there is a dining meeting with the ambassador of Romalia......In this occasion, please put on the Romalian formal dress. Consequently, within thirty minutes, please change your clothes.”

“Yes.”

Henrietta heaved a sigh, restrained her feelings, and as if she was not feeling even the tiniest speck of fatigue, answered.

“For the next day, the Day of Void......what do you plan to do?”

The secretary lifted up her spectacles, displaying a worried gesture.

“What do you mean, 'What do you plan to do?'”

“Umm......The plan is to attend the Ball of Sleipnir......should we cancel it?”

“Is it okay?”

With a tone as if feeling relieved, Henrietta asked. A resting day was more valuable than gold,

“Yeah. Because it is just the welcome party of the new students of the Academy of Magic. Besides, your visitor had invited your majesty...... Mr. Osman had probably misunderstood between the affairs of the Academy and those of the country.”

A ball in the Academy of Magic......

Moreover, the Ball of Sleipnir was not an ordinary ball. Participants would masquerade as others. Further still, it was not disguise by means of a mask and costumes.

Henrietta lifted her face.

“I will attend. Please plan it that way.”

“If Your Majesty could attend it, certainly everyone would be happy......but if you take the day off as rest-”

The secretary, who knew above anyone else how heavy Henrietta's work was, said in a seemingly worried expresison.

“The Academy of Magic is the place where the younger generation of nobles who carry the future of the country is educated......For those freshmen, there is a need to encourage them as well.”

She said this, and the secretary did not have any disagreements after that.

"So it will be done that way."

With those words, she withdrew.

Henrietta sat on her chair once again, lifting up her hand. She touched her reddened cheek with her hand, and bit her fingernails.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter4 - MTL

2008-12-15T21:00:30Z

Yohan: Some corrections, the links at the bottom

In the royal palace work room, Henrietta was waiting for the guest's arrival impatiently.　

All schedules for the afternoon were canceled today. That’s why Mazarini, who usually complains about her working too hard every day, didn’t scold her.

It was an empty work room, as besides the riches, all the furniture was sold off. As might be expected, the desk that was used for the paper look-over was not present either. There was a worn-out desk, which was bought in the town’s second-hand articles shop instead.

There was also one old book-shelf standing lonesome in the corner of the room. If she was not wearing a crown, the visitor coming to the room would have never been able to guess that it was a queen’s work room.

“The wind dragon should be here from La Rochelle by now…”

Henrietta muttered, lifelessly placing her elbows on the desk.

Once a guard appeared, she asked the same question, “Are they here yet?” Henrietta repeated the same question many times over and over again, during the last few hours.

“Agnes-sama has not come yet.”

The guard gave the same answer again and again.

Henrietta bit her fingernails, a habit she picked up when she was a kid. Though she was criticized and eventually corrected, it revived recently again.

But that time after asking if they arrived yet… the guard reported.

“Musketeer commander Agnes-sama, arrived!”

“Please invite her at once.”

Henrietta stood up while saying that.

“We returned just now.”

Agnes, who entered the work room, bowed deeply. Seeing Louise and Saito waiting behind, like a rose, a smile bloomed on Henrietta’s lips. A sincere smile after a long time.

“I sought and brought back Miss Valliere’s familiar.”

Saito and Louise bowed with a strained expression on their faces. They separated in La Rochelle from Siesta who returned back to the academy, while the two came to the royal palace together with Agnes on a a wind dragon.

There was nothing in this deserted, lonely room. Louise looked around unsure.

“Aah, sold all my furniture. Surprised?”

“Yeah…”

“There was no other way. Because the treasury became empty due to the war…”

Henrietta took Louise's hands.

“Louise, first of all, I have to apologize myself before you.”

“Princess…”

“The generals… Yes, I interrogated the generals who had taken charge of the command of the Albion invasion army. They seemed to have made unreasonable demands of you, Louise… Above all… They ordered you to hold back the enemy army. I’m sorry. It’s because of me. Your ‘Void’ was used under my command.”

With a painful expression on her face, Henrietta held Louise’s hands.

“I am sorry. I am a cruel woman. I am a helpless, sinful woman. I not only used your power for something I started myself, but I sent you away to that place to die.”

Agnes corrected Henrietta's words.

“The ones that forced Miss La Valliere to stay using your words were the generals and not Your Majesty herself. Her Majesty also, as far as I remember, never was for such duty.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“No… it’s my responsibility. It was me who decided about the war. The possibility of such instructions being issued should have also been taken into consideration. Really, you are alive. I'm sorry Louise. What words I have to say can't apologize enough…”

Feelings overtook Henrietta, and she began to weep.

“Pardon me, no, these are not the words for me to say.”

Seeing Henrietta like that, Louise instinctively became doleful as well.

“Princess-sama, please do not worry. Louise Francoise dedicated herself to Her Majesty. It includes her death too. Therefore…”

''Actually, it was me going to death,'' Saito thought, yet, of course, he did not say it aloud. With somewhat cold eyes, he watched the two girls embrace each other and sob.

After holding each other for a while, Louise remembered that she still had something to tell Henrietta about and separated herself.

“Princess… I have to tell an awful thing to you, just for your ears.”

“Oh dear! Sounds frightening! Please do! No, I must hear it. I have to listen to everything. Even if it is a dreadful thing that crushes the mind… now, please tell.”

And Louise told Henrietta.

She told about another familiar of Void that attacked them – a woman named Sheffield

And how they met another Void user…

“Besides you, there are other Void users?”

Though Louise hesitated for a while, she also told Henrietta about Tiffania. That she was a half-elf. And that she could use a "Void" spell…

“Such a thing. Maybe you should bring her here as fast as possible.”

Louise shook her head.

“She hopes to live quietly. That spell is useful for defending oneself… in either case, what happened happened - she wanted to be left alone."

“Oh well… this does not necessarily imply that I'm not safe… You know, Louise, I did not want for you to do it by yourself. Yet, I do not have the Void. Neither did I want it for selfish purposes.“

Henrietta knew that Louise’s Void influenced the whole Albion invasion company quite a bit.

“I now understand; having such power can easily make one overly ambitious. I will be careful, to not let such a thing ever happen. And I will make sure that others will be as well. Aah, if only I could do better. I want to leave you out of this whole mess. Really. Yes…”

Louise told Henrietta about the thing she learned from Derflinger.

“As for the Void's users… assuming just from the number of royal family's treasures… there should be four people overall.”

“What?! Four people bearing Founder’s power?!”

“Among them, obviously, there are a few hostile ones.“

Henrietta gazed at Louise.

“Don’t worry Louise. I will personally make sure that no one lays a single finger on you… That’s an absolute must.”

Louise looked doubtful.

“A must?”

Not troubled, Henrietta tapped Louise’s shoulder while separating herself and then looked at Saito.

“Familiar-san. It was you, instead of Louise, who saved my retreating army.”

“Eh?”

“I heard it from the Albion general. He told me about everything.”

“Well, that, it just happened…”

“Thank you. Those words are not enough to express the gratitude I feel now. Really, thank you.”

Henrietta’s crowned head bowed many times. Saito, for the first time seeing a crown moving up and down, started to panic.

“W-well… don’t lower your head. The Queen should not lower her head to anyone…”

“No… you are the hero. The hero who saved the mother country – Tristain. If not for you, my army would have been annihilated.”

Henrietta continued bowing a lot, which made Saito glad. At the same time, the pleasure that has not been felt until now, sprung out of the bottom of his heart.

Surely, back in Japan, he had never dreamed about being appreciated by a Queen this much.

“Though it is small, this is to show my gratitude. Please receive it.”

Gratitude? What could it be? Some gold coins again? Or…

Saito recalled the event in the cheap hotel at one time. That night… Henrietta’s lips touched mine. Well, could He calmly ask to kiss her back - Saito grew expectant and ashamed.

However, the words that Henrietta uttered, were beyond Saito's imagination.

“Please accept it.”

“Paper?”

It was a single parchment. It had a Tristain royal family arm imprinted on the left corner. Though it obviously was some kind of official document, Saito could neither write nor read. Louise protruded her face at his side and looked into the a paper – her eyes widened.

“It says you are consecrated to be the commander of the imperial guard knight corps!”

“Consecrated?”

Saito, who cannot grasp the importance of such a thing, blankly asked.

“It is so. It started since the war of Tarbes, and in the past you helped me many times. That alone would be reason enough to make you an aristocrat. The withdrawal in Albion led to the success at that time. The contribution that you brought to our country is one of a kind and unparalleled. You are a hero who should go down into history.”

Being called a hero by Henrietta made Saito glow. Still, Henrietta kept on persuading him.

“A hero has to be given an honor that matches his exploits. That’s what general that confronted you said to me… and I think so as well. Thus I ask you – please lend me your power. You are important for me… no, for all people of Tristain.”

Saito finally understood the true feeling of VIP treatment. Being sought by Agnes, having a ship sent just for you - the purpose was not only to show appreciation for Saito's pains. I was admitted as a necessary human for Tristain, that’s what such a big warship was given for.

“But Princess-sama, consecrating Saito, who is not a noble, with the duty of commander of the imperial guard knight corps? This cannot be allowed!”

Louise rattled in haste.

“Then why not make him a noble, Louise?”

“Well, because Saito is a commoner, thus being said…”

“Because he is a human that comes from the different world? I heard it from Osman.”

“So why make such a person into a noble?”

“Doesn‘t he have the qualifications of the a noble? After all, a position in the kingdom's government gives noble position. Regardless of the position, the skillful ones should be consecrated. This is for Tristain's future. That‘s how I think.“

Henrietta said in admonished tone.

“But Saito is my familiar…”

“Yes. Of course, that thing doesn't change. In fact, if he becomes a noble, it will be easier for him to help you. You disagree?”
“But, but, my Void should remain a secret…”

“Of course, that secret will be kept. The fact that he is the familiar Gandalfr is known only by me, Agnes, academy’s director Osman, and top management of the country. Currently, he is just a soldier with excellent behavior and weapon-using skills.”

Louise could not object to such words any longer.

“However, this way I will not be able to find a way to return home…” Saito objected weakly, but Henrietta still stood her ground.

“The title of the knight commander will be useful while looking for the way to return.”

Saito dwelled on it.

…It might be as she said. If his position in this world goes up, there would be no limits for him. Saito knew that from spending quite some time with the nobles already.

“What do you say, Hiragasaito?” 

Being called by his full name, Saito felt nervous. Otherwise, he was not interested in a noble’s position. However… being admitted amongst people – that’s what Saito desired. Being needed by Henrietta, consequently, means being needed by this entire country. Moreover, it will be easy to look for a way to return.

Aah, it was kind of similar to a test taken with his mind set. Like studying during old times… though he was rather stupid, he still was glad when he was praised for the marks. The pleasure of that time, just now 100, 1000 times more intense, caught Saito.

However… A knight commander? Wasn’t that sort of responsibility from some standpoints impossible? But it was attractive. Promotion, promotion… such charm could not be disputed easily.

“…Let me think about it for a moment.”

Louise watched Saito with an insecure face.

Henrietta smiled.

“I see. Taking the position of the commander of the imperial guard knight corps should be taken after one becomes determined. However, you cannot refuse me giving you the title of Chevalier. If you were to refuse it, then I would be disgraced myself.”

Saito shyly looked at Louise.

Yet Louise seemed to be at a loss herself.

Henrietta kept persuading further.

“I can’t allow Louise’s Void to be targeted by other users. For the name of the deed, a knight that will protect Louise is needed. Consequently, I would be defended as well.”

After hearing her say so, Louise nodded.

“You understand. I am glad, Louise.”

Then aiming at Saito, Henrietta pointed out a wand with a big light blue crystal at the end of it.

“Though it is informal… In such place accolade can be done as well. Please kneel.”

Once Henrietta’s tone switched to a majestic Queen’s, Saito knelt down instinctively.

“Please close your eyes.”

As told, he closed his eyes. The tension ran through the body. It was wrapped in exhilarating heat.

No way, I’m becoming a noble…

He never dreamed of such a thing, really.

“Bow your head down.”

Saito bowed. Though he was not really mentally prepared, the ceremony advanced indifferently.

Then he felt something heavy being placed on his right shoulder.

The wand. It was Henrietta's wand placed on his right shoulder.

As if words of prayer, the royal edict of promoting to knighthood, came out of Henrietta's mouth.

“I, Queen of Tristain Henrietta, give my blessings and the title of Knight to this person. This person is an owner of a noble soul, which is unmatched with no equals. Do you swear unwavering loyalty to me, the country, and the founder?”

Saito was silent. Could he really make an oath for such loyalty? After all, it was unpalatable to tell a lie during an important ceremony. Noticing Saito’s feelings, Henrietta smiled.

“It’s all right. You are a human that came from another place. Loyalty that doesn't exist in the mind cannot be sworn. I will take it as conceded thing.”

[[Image:ZnT09-099.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Louise instinctively opened her mouth. She never heard of such accolade.

“It’s all right. It was me who made the request to begin with. I asked him to become a knight.“

Henrietta‘s face became solemn again as she continued the words.

“Owner of noble soul, that is unmatched with no equals, do you swear fidelity to the place where your heart is, the place that your soul desires?”

Though he still did not understand it well… but this meant that Saito could leave. Thus, there were no problems anymore.

”…I swear.”

“Good. Then in the name of Founder Brimir, I consecrate you into the knights.”

Henrietta first tapped Saito’s right shoulder twice, then the left one.

That’s how simply Saito was consecrated into knights.

After the consecration ended, Henrietta let Saito stand up.

“After this, lend a little bit of your power to this weak Queen as well, Chevalier Saito-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Tired from travel, Louise and Saito spent one night in the royal palace. Because of tiredness, they both fell soundly asleep.　

Henrietta, once the couple left, dwelled on the two countries problem… she ordered an investigation about Galia’s and Romalia’s Void users, who tried to harm the two. As soon as something will be clear, she’ll tell them both.

For now, both Saito and Louise were released. In case another country would decide to attack from the back. As usual they will be at the Academy of Magic. A nest of mages to speak with, and even the Void user and her partner will remain at a hand.

The next morning, when the wind dragon brought them back to Tristain‘s school, Saito strengthened his grip on the mantle given by Henrietta. On the velvet-black fabric, a small, blue Lily crest was placed - the symbol of the〝Chevalier〟title, that was attached on the chest for all Tristain to see. Seeing that, Agnes muttered.

“Wear it.“

Saito nodded and put the mantle on. It was placed on his worn-out parka that had big holes in it. Now I just want new clothes… he mused, not thinking about it as a symbol of Halkeginia’s nobility.

“It suits you well, doesn’t it?”

Agnes said in the voice of a teacher, who was proud with a student's promotion. However, Louise, who sat next to Saito, turned her sullen face away, not looking at him.

“Now I am a chevalier. How about it?”

In a little excited voice he said to Louise sitting next to him.

“What about you, though it might be easier to do various things now.”

Louise pointed her lip, and muttered sulkily.

Really… what about becoming a Chevalier.

Haven’t I said before. I want to find a way for you to return home.

It is just a title, so why I am feeling down?

“Anyway, now I am finally equal to you, Louise.” Such a thing said with a smile ticked Louise off.

“Huh? Equal to whom? Comparing chevalier with the La Valliere House is like comparing a lizard to a noble. No, a lizard is too much – a bug at most!”

Saito sulkily turned away. ‘Haah’ Louise let out a sigh.
　
My feelings contradicted my words.

Though I should be thinking how to find a way to bring Saito back home… I was happy about Saito becoming a chevalier for different reasons.

I thought that when a partner is a chevalier, then admitting my relationship to my father, a duke, was possible.

Louise, trembling, shook her head.

Haven’t I already decided to ‘look for a way to bring him home’, but what kind of thing I am happy for?

It’s no good to have my feelings impede with my decisions, I cannot permit that, strangely thought the serious Louise.

And as if her struggling with her own consciousness was not enough, Saito was so carefree and happy with the mantle. Human nature is a mystery… Louise bit her lips.

Besides, somehow, there were feelings of insecurity too.

Now when he is a Chevalier… new girls could try to approach, right? A rival who is stronger than the housemaid might show up

I wonder whether I can beat such competition?

Having a ‘zero’ of girl’s charms, could she still attract her familiar against such a girl’s charms? Such uneasiness, mixed with the feelings of self-blame, made her say such stinging words a little while ago… of course, Saito did not see what was going on Louise's mind.

Can’t you understand my feeling a little, Louise gave out another sigh.

<center>* * *</center>

The wind dragon arrived at Tristain's Academy of Magic after one hour of flight.　

Upon seeing the shapes of five towers in the distance, Saito felt nostalgic feelings swelling. Louise had similar feelings as well. Gradually, their eyes could see the whole Academy of Magic.

Somehow, the feeling was like returning back to a hometown.

Though because he was from different world, there were no hometowns here… Saito wondered about these feelings.

When the wind dragon landed on to the Ausutori plaza, tens of students ran up.

Once Saito started wondering about it, a boy with blond hair cried out slowly.

“Saito! You are alive! I am glad!”

It was Guiche.

“Uwaaa! Wh-what?!”

“Yesterday came a report to the school from the royal palace.”

Next to Guiche, with a smile, stood the plumpy Malicorne.

“From the royal palace?”

“Aye. That you were alive.”

“That… did you really stop 70,000 troops of the Albion army?!”

Guiche, who has gotten excited, talked volubly. Apparently Henrietta gave out information even about such event.

“The ones that gathered here participated in the Albion campaign as student officers, the colleagues that survived thanks to you.”

Students, with expressions of gratitude, said loudly to Saito.

“My corps were the last ones to get on the ship. What would have happened to us if you hadn’t stopped them!”

“You are a person to whom I owe my life. To tell the truth, I thought it was the end.”

Surrounded by tens of noble students, Saito‘s discomfort worsened. Whats to say, he was embarrassed to be given gratitude in such a way.

Guiche said with a clarified face.

“Yet I… I believed. That you were still alive.”

“Weren’t you making a bronze statue while thinking of his death?”

Montmorency came out from the mass of people and said.

“You are all right. I am glad. When Louise said - ‘He is absolutely alive!’ I thought she has gone crazy.”

Montmorency noticed the mantle that Saito wore. After that, she gave the crest on his chest a long, hard look.

“Can’t be – you are a chevalier!”

“Whaaat?!”

Guiche was surprised as well and inventively watched the five blossoms of argent sewed onto the mantle.

“It is true. Great isn’t it?! Everyone! Look! Saito is a Chevalier!”

“Oooh!“ shouts of joy boiled.

“Noo, I knew it was going to happen some day. He was the man my golems had troubles to corner.”

“Did they corner him? Weren’t you defeated?”

Mercilessly said Montmorency in a stony voice, Guiche shook his head.

“It might be so. I cannot remembered it so well. Aahahaha!”

Among this noise, Saito recalled a certain thing.

“That is right! I haven’t thanked the teacher yet!”

It is so.

It was necessary to thank Colbert who added the classified weapons to the Zero fighter while preparing it for the Varsenda ship. Thanks to those classified weapons, the amphibious landing succeeded. He wanted to report on his promotion. Since it was Colbert, he will certainly be happy, pleased possibly.

“The teacher?”

“Teacher?”

Guiche was dumbstruck.

“Colbert-sensei.”

Students who gathered around, simultaneously pulled away

Guiche awkwardly stole a glance at Montmorency’s face.

“Wh-what?”

Sensing a strange atmosphere, Saito asked.

“Ah, can you do it tomorrow? I guess you must be dead tired today.”

“Yeah. That’s a good idea.”

“What is going on here?”

“At least tomorrow…“

Saito shouted gripping Guiche's shoulder.

“Hey!”

<center>* * *</center>

In the laboratory of Colbert, built in the artillery tower, Saito was quietly sitting on a chair.　

He did not stir.

…However, sometimes, his body shook.

Behind him, with worried expressions on their faces, Guiche and Montmorency stood. The figure of Malicorne could be seen as well.

Slight dust covered the laboratory as several months have passed since the master was gone. Taking up the beaker, which already turned darker inside, Saito muttered.

“It’s not true.”

Montmorency explained in a sinking voice.

“The school was attacked by thieves… He confronted them to help us… Though we foolishly kept calling him a coward…”

Guiche silently held Montmorency's shoulders. The couple went out drawing close to each other. Malicorne quietly chased after them.

Saito wordlessly watched the beaker and muttered.

“I… when princess-sama said that I will be promoted to a Chevalier, I was glad. I thought, that I am finally admitted… Long time ago, when I was in Japan, there was no such thing but it was difficult. Though I was praised by a great person, I was not admitted. Therefore, I was glad. The teacher always admitted me. He always listened attentively to my words. I, I was happy. Even though I was commoner, I was not being looked down… I was happy. He was only a teacher. Yet he treated me equally to the other nobles in this school…”

From Saito's eyes tears started to fall. Tears, like water, rolled down his cheeks and chin.

“Teacher, I am a knight too. Chevalier too. Smile. And then the teacher praises. Like you always said and did.“

Saito, while crying, muttered many times.

“…I, I wanted teacher's praise.”

Louise watched Saito from the entrance. Though she started approaching… her foot steps stopped on their own.

What could I say to comfort him?

Colbert and Saito surpassed the differences of the worlds, Louise remembered them getting along well. For Saito… he must have been a person who he was able to trust in.

What I could ever say to comfort Saito who lost such important person?

Louis closed her eyes.

She was as much saddened by seeing Saito tapped into sadness as by Colbert’s death itself.

It was late at night… when Saito returned to their room. Not being able to bear Saito being like that anymore, Louise, who returned back to the room some time ago, pushed her head out of sheets. Saito was silently sitting on a chair.　

Still… like before, not knowing what to call, Louise quietly watched Saito.

Scrubbing his red eyes, Saito opened his mouth.

And muttered in soliloquy.

“… Teacher said some day. ‘I would be happy to make fire’s power work for people.’. Teacher, it is too tough to do that alone.“

“…”

“I… I do not think I can do that. Of course, teacher and I are different. I thought I can do magic… ‘using any weapon’, but I lost it recently… But there must be some things that even I can do. Can I do anything in this world? I do have that power, right? Power for something… as you said power ‘for something big’, I want to use it.”

“…”

“I do not want to have any regrets when returning to my former world. Of course, I will protect you, and the princess, that you value, I will defend her. That’s something I can do, right? I think so... I will try to be a commander of the knight corps. Good?“

Louise nodded.

Once in bed again, Louise was aimless tossing herself on sheets, thinking.

Though she was going to find the way for Saito to return… Saito became Chevalier, and consequently, as he said, he will become a knight commander.

In other words, Saito will try to find his world this way.

Am I happy for Saito because of that?

I do not know for sure.

The way I am changing, Saito is changing too.

And I do not know if it’s good or not.

To be honest its not like she opposes Saito’s words of becoming a chevalier. But this position needs some obligations too. Can Saito do it?

Remembering Colbert, Saito started to cry again.

I am useless; Louise was ashamed of her own powerlessness. Though she feels sorry for Saito so much… she cannot do a single thing to comfort him.

The inferiority complex gradually gripped Louise's heart.

Yet, I am voids user… can’t the owner of the legendary element really do anything?

Maybe, I wonder myself, if I could help Saito in this world?

I think so.

Louise shook her head, and looked up.

I have to be confident now. She tried to persuade herself.

I have to do something for Saito who lies next to me without turning.

… But, she did not know what.

Louise looked up at the night sky.

Two moons were drawing close, as if comforting them, pouring their gentle light into the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-12-09T23:31:38Z

Yohan:

“Why didn’t you explain?”　

In the living room of Tiffania's house, Louise said, as she looked down at Saito, who was lying sprawled on the floor, receiving Siesta’s treatment.

Those eyes had not a single grain of shyness or liveliness from the night before. She went back to calling Saito a "dog" and whipping from a year ago. Only insults directed at the chest could make Louise this mad. 

“That’s because I thought you should hear it from Tiffa! That’s why I kept silent!”

Saito, all muffled up in bandages, shouted. Louise looked down at him with demonic eyes.

“Haaaahn? Haaaaahn? Hear it from Tiffa? Master-sama comes first!”

Louise trampled down on Saito’s back. She twisted her heel against it. Saito struggled in pain.

“You. You got into your stride again? Recently, because I was a little sweet, did you misunderstand something? But now, you recalled it, right? You are a dog. No, dog is too high for you, you are more t-t-t-tttt-t-terrible.”

Louise's voice began to tremble.

“You are below dog! Amphibian! A gecko!”

Siesta corrected Louise,

“Miss Vallière, a gecko is a reptile.”

“Right. Then, you are a medusa! Medusa!”

Louise continued trampling Saito down.

“Maybe you should cease for now… Saito-san seems to be reflecting it…”

“Reflecting? This medusa is not capable of thinking. That’s right, only it’s body remembers.”

Swaying in slow motion, Saito stood up. With his whole body wrapped up in bandage, looking miserable, he decisively pointed a finger at Louise.

“What are you talking about! For what you are bullying a person with heavy magic and feet? The main point is – I did not do it on purpose!”

Saito’s single phrase made Tiffania, who was watching Saito and others "communicate" in terror, blush. Siesta anxiously looked at Tiffania. Elves were considered to be strong in natural magic and were notorious of having bad relations with humans. Siesta was frightened to see an elf for the first time.

Noticing such reaction, Tiffania lowered her head.

“That’s right. I am scary after all. A half-breed.”

Though Siesta kept on alternately looking at Saito and Tiffania… she said, in a determined way,

“E-elves are certainly scary, but… you helped Saito-san. And, you do not try to harm us. I am sorry for being afraid.”

“Thank you.”

Tiffania smiled. Siesta answered with a smile of her own. However, Louise watched Tiffania suspiciously.

“Tsk, why is an elf here in Albion?”

“That…”

Faced with Louise’s clear hostility, Tiffania felt at a loss. Louise approached Tiffania and pulled her long ears.

“Au. Auau. Auu.”

Tiffania, having her ears pulled, moaned in a painful voice.

“Hmph. Not fake.”

“T-they are real…”

“…”

Then, Louise groped Tiffania’s chest. Tiffania, pushed by a girl smaller than her, covered herself.

“Huuh.”

“What is ''THAT''?”

“C-chest…”

“Chest.”

“Not lying. Really, it's the chest…”

“Crazy.”

Louise muttered from the bottom of her heart.

“Not really…”

“It’s strange, no matter how you think about it. Your shoulders and waist are so thin, but why is your chest so big? I-i-it’s not in balance with your lower body as well. Give me a break. If you’d walk like this in Tristain, you would be given a death penalty.”

“Even if you say so…”

Louise’s shoulders began to tremble.

“The level is different. The level. No super-size. I am like this, but I will not admit this chest. Yes, definitely, I won’t admit. Because the chest is defined by the way one likes it.”

“Au. Auauauaua. Auau.”

Without showing any signs of her anger decreasing, Louise shouted at Tiffania,

“Apologize! Apologize! Apologize to me! ‘I’m sorry for having such boobs!' Now!”

“Hyaa”

While asking for the unjust apology, Louise kept on groping Tiffania’s chest, making her moan in tearful voice.

Saito stood up and shouted at Louise,

“You! Stop bullying Tiffa!”

Hearing him, Derflinger muttered,

“Both are supporters of nothingness, but this one has a chest of Void as well.”

“Besides, you would need to divide even that into half…” Siesta muttered.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Louise’s kick flew straight between Saito’s legs.

“W-why me…”

Painfully trampling on Saito, whose head covered in cold sweat, Louise said,

“Then it wasn’t you groping her. I won’t permit you to live. You cannot embrace an elf secretly. What did you and that girl do? Tell. What you were doing with her chest? Was it fun? Tell me – I won’t get mad. I will kill you though.”

Finally, Saito fainted in agony from Louise’s kick. Without changing her expression, Louise turned to Derflinger.

“Hey, wasted-sword! What did you say just now?”

“Void user?”

“Not that, the part about being the same?”

While still holding onto his aching groin, Saito stood up slowly. He threw a glance at Tiffania and when she nodded, his face became serious and he informed Louise,

“Tiffa… is the same as you, a Void user.”

<center>* * *</center>

When Tiffania finished explaining to Louise, lunch had already passed.

Though Tiffania said she wanted to talk about it when the night comes, but, because of Louise’s constant pressing, she gave in.

Hesitant, Tiffania spoke, though it was not easy for her to do that.

Her elf mother was a concubine of an archduke, Albion's King’s younger brother. Her father was the controller of the Royal Treasury, responsible for managing the Royal Family’s treasures. One day, she found a ring in the Royal Family Treasury, which fit with the music box she found before, yet, nobody could hear the melody but her.

Once it came into public that an elf was in the Royal Family member’s concubine, Albion’s King sent Knight Corps. Thus, her father and mother died.

Then, once spell runes appeared in her head, she placed a "memory disappearance" spell on the knights, and survived…

“Is that a Void spell?”

Embarrassed, Tiffania looked at Derflinger.

“Indeed. "Forgetting" spell.”

“Why Void can erase one’s memory?”

“Think about it. What was written in the preface of the Founder’s Prayer Book?”

“Magic elements govern small grains. Void governs even smaller particles…”

“Exactly. One can control a person’s brain with the help of those small particles. Memory and thoughts are connected with those small particles. "Friendliness" and "hostility" are just matter of difference in the flow of these small particles that void can change. However, "forgetting" Void is different. It goes even further into these small grains and erases their existence completely of the central smallest particles.”

“So, you are saying that…”

“Anyway, the spell that the half-elf lass uses, is a true Void.”

Louise placed her hand on her chin, in a deep musing.

“I see. So, when Saito’s void familiar contract wore out… there was no way to for me to find him.”

Saito asked,

“How many are there of those void users?”

“Maybe 4 people.”

“Maybe? What?”

“Brimir passed his treasure to four of his followers respectively. This way, granting them with power. Three of them created Halkeginia’s kingdoms. The users came as direct descendants from that lineage… therefore – four people.”

“Tristain, Albion, Galia and Romalia.”

“Then the one that attacked us the other day was one of those? So, not everyone are as gentle as Tiffania.”

Recalling Myozunitonirun's attacks upon them, Saito said,

“Who knows. Even if they are descendants of the direct line, it’s thousands, no, tens of thousands of people that we are talking about. Naturally, between them can be vicious and gentle ones. There are just like common people in that regard.”

“Anyway, what if all four users awaken their Void.”

“Who knows.”

“Stop talking as if it does not concern you!”

Saito said angrily.

"Hey, Derflinger.”

Louise said, in a serious tone.

“What?”

“Why do we have to get our Void awoken?”

Derflinger answered quickly,

“To regain the sacred ground. That’s what is written in the Founder's Prayer Book.”

Louise nodded, recalling.

“If four Void’s users, rings, treasures and familiars are gathered…then, the power of Brimir becomes complete.”

“…What are Brimir’s powers?”

“I remember.”

“Derf?”

“It’s true. But…it exceeds my imagination. I’m not exaggerating. I don’t remember it well… I just absent-mindedly remember that it was huge.”

“And why have you never talked about it?”

Derflinger said, in an unusually tired voice,

“I don’t want to put these kind of things on your shoulders. It’s worrisome. That one can be changed into a completely different person. The power that, with just a flick of a hand, can do such utter changes and, more so, change one’s ideals. Hey, Louise? You understand me, right?”

Louise, who was called for the first time by her name by Derflinger, bit her lip.

To become a splendid noble – this was an ideal that she repeated in her mind over and over again. Because of that, she could not say the thing that should be said. Yet, she could not become obedient. It gave her no satisfaction. Not even to a single part of her.

“The thing is that possesses such ‘ideal’ power can make surrounding people unhappy.”

Saito, as well as Louise, became silent. Tiffania shivered, a frightened expression on her face.

“I am unchanged for as many as 6000 years. Though it was tedious, I was happy to experience them. Your histories are the same. Changing it through force or leaving it the way it is, if it exceeds one’s strength.”

“…”

“Hey, Partner?”

“What?”

“Since I met you, I remember various things. Happy things, serious things… difficult things. Various things. I am grateful. Just like Partner and Void user, Louise."

Saito nodded. Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded, too.

“Now, if my love for the time we spent together would be changed to a bother now, then, the whole time spent together in the past would look bothersome as well.”

Saito gently said to Derflinger,

“Don’t worry. Ideals or sacred ground are trivial things. All that I want is to defend important people. I can’t imagine myself hating it.”

Louise said it clearly as well,

“I understand that, even without you saying. I… have decided. For the time being, I will only search for the way to bring Saito home.”

Surprised, Saito looked at Louise.

“Do you have a fever?”

Louise silently kicked Saito straight between his legs. Saito rolled onto the floor in agony. Louise placed a foot on his back and said,

“I won’t use my power for that. No one should be treated as a tool. Therefore, do not worry, you cowardly sword.”

Derflinger said, in a reassured manner,

“I see. If I will say something wrong. Please…”

“Be it gentle or cruel, it does not matter… we'll deal with it anyway.”

Saito, while having his head pressed into the floor by Louise, protested,

“I told you, I did not touch her chest on purpose. It is a terrible misunderstanding.”

Louise crossed her arms and looked down on Saito. Seeing Louise casting side glances, frightened Tiffania opened her mouth.

“I… also though about returning back to the sacred ground. But, it was nothing more but mere thoughts. I am still a half-elf… even though I succeeded Founder’s power, this thing does not change. Therefore, I cannot return to the scared ground that elves fight for, right? No, I do not want to fight against anyone. That’s why I didn’t speak with others… and, when I was exposed – I erased his/her memory. That’s how it was until now.”

Tiffania asserted clearly.

Siesta, who silently listened to everyone’s words, nodded.

“Though I do not understand all the talk about magic… you seemed to reach consensus. So, how about making some food.”

Everyone, with the exception of Derflinger, looked at each other. They certainly were hungry.

“May I borrow the kitchen?” Siesta asked Tiffania brightly. Then, the doorknob turned and the door opened revealing Agnes, who entered into the room. She sat down on the sofa and informed everyone.

“Now then, vacation ends. I will return.”

“Huh?”

Saito and company looked at each other.

“I was sure we would stay for two-three days more…”

“The homecoming orders came.”

Agnes presented Louise the letter. As usual, it seemed to be brought by the owl.

“The other day, I reported about you being alive, and this one came in a hurry after that.”

“You informed Princess-sama about it?”

“Naturally. After all, I came here for that. You did become Miss Vallière's familiar again, right? Then, I guess there is no reason to hide it from Her Majesty.”

“However, I wanted to have some rest…”

“Then take some rest for another ten minutes.”

Louise and Agnes could not refuse Henrietta’s order to "come back."

“In five minutes, prepare for departure.”

Agnes ordered with the face of musketeer commander. Siesta let out a lifeless, “Yeeeees!” as they had brought a lot of luggage together upon coming here.

“We will separate now. Yet, even though it was short, it was pleasant.”

Tiffania said with a smile. After thinking for a moment, Saito said,

“Hey, Tiffa…”

“What?”

“Why don’t you come with us?”

“…Eh?”

Though Louise tried to hit Saito, he quickly caught her hand.

“What are you trying to persuade her about?”

“It is not about persuading.”

Saito stared at Louise’s eyes for a moment. Faced with such serious power, Louise pulled away, puffed her cheeks, and fell silent.

“You said you wanted to see more of the world. So, why not come to Tristain for now?”

Tiffania shrank.

“However, I already told that I cannot come to the place and cause suspicion. I have the mixed blood of an elf. And, they are feared of... a lot...”

“We are not afraid of you.”

“Right, you helped us… You cannot be a bad person.”

Saito nodded.

“True. So, if someone says anything, I will protect you. If they are scared, I will convince them.”

“Saito!”

“Just be silent for now, all right?”

Being stared at by Saito again, Louise turned her face down and puffed her lips.

“Do you want to see a different world?”

Tiffania smiled while looking down.

“Thank you.”

“Then, please prepare. It’s all right. We will wait.”

“We must hurry home, it is an order from Princesss-sama!”

Louise protested furthermore. Not having anything else to argue about, she even accused him of disobeying Henrietta’s orders… To Saito, it reminded him of a child who did not want to lose face in an argument.

Yet… Tiffania did not move.

“Tiffa?”

“After all… I cannot do it.”

“Why not? Do not be afraid. Tiffa helped me before. Now it is my turn to help.”

Tiffania pointed at the living room’s door. From the opening of the door, children of the Westwood village were anxiously looking into the unfolding scene before them.

“I cannot leave these children alone.”

“Ah.”

Saito was slightly ashamed of himself. Due to the haste, he forgot. No, not only Tiffania lived in here, but children as well… Tiffania was their parent and an elder sister at the same time.

“That is right. I cannot ask that from you. Sorry.”

“No. I am glad you invited me. Thank you.”

[[Image:ZnT09-077.jpg|thumb]]

Tiffania gave an sincere smile. When someone as beautiful as Tiffania showed that sort of fairy-like smile, one can't help but to feel one’s sinful nature and turn his/her eyes away.

“…Then, is there anything we can do for you? I would like to at least express my gratitude.”

“It’s all right.”

“You saved my life.”

“You were in trouble and I helped. It’s a natural thing to do. Don’t worry about it.”

Though Saito tried to think of many words to express his gratitude… the only ones he could find were, “Thank you."

“…Please, tell me if you are in the trouble. I will come over flying right away.”

“Ah, thank you. I am glad to have been able to meet you. So please, be happy.”

“Tiffa, you, too. See you again.”

Tiffania, with a startled expression on her face, nodded.

“Yes. Again… See you again.”

<center>* * *</center>

"We’ll come to visit whenever we're in Rosais."

Though Agnes said that while walking down the forest footpath… Saito did not react. Louise, disliking Saito being this way, complained,

“Is something wrong?”

“No…”

“Well, that half-elf lass was beautiful. You miss her huge chest?”

Derflinger, on his shoulder, chirped in.

Louise's eyes narrowed.

“Wrong! It’s just that I can’t do anything, so pitiable…”

Yet, Louise made a sulky, "Hmph!" and started to walk away from Saito.

Seems like she was offended by something.

Saito halted and looked back at the Westwood village where he spent nearly two months. Almost completely hidden by the trees, the tiny house of Tiffania could be seen.

"I want to see the world…" Saito muttered to himself.

That time… he felt something swell in his chest.

Yesterday, when in the garden of Tiffania's house, Siesta asked, "What is Saito-san's dream?" He avoided thinking about it…

What do I want to do?

To find a way to return back.

But, there is more. Another thing that contradicts it.

To defend Louise.

To be near her, to stay close to this girl.

If he were to find a way to return, then, he will separate from Louise as well.

Sooner or later, he will have to choose one of them.

And, what will his answer be?

It will hurt to leave Louise.

It will hurt to leave everyone with whom he was getting along well.

''I want to return, but, though those feelings are not false... parting is the more difficult thing to do.'' Saito thought.

…Dream

''To stay here in this world… Would it be a bad choice?''

From the intensive training with Agnes, he somewhat gained more confidence as well.

''To protect Louise… this is a test to myself. Some of that power belongs to me.''

“Saito-saan! Come!”

Hearing the voice of Siesta, who walked ahead… Saito walked down the road to the plains of South Gotha, leading back to Tristain.

<center>* * *</center>

There were a lot of ships lined up near the iron tower of the Rosais port. Merchant ships from each of Halkeginia’s countries, warships – many ships were standing in the line waiting to leave the port.

A massive ship stood out among them.

It was the missed Varsenda ship. One could recognize it from the huge mast. It towered above the iron tower, making it look like incredibly small next to the mothership – Saito sighed.

“What a great ship we have…”

The bottom of a ship, like the wooden mosaic, was decorated with splendid geometrical patterns. The gangway descending from the side of the deck was connected with the pier post of the iron tower.

Agnes muttered to herself.

“Though it was said that they will send a ship for us… but the Varsenda ship… Surprising.”

Saito and Louise were popeyed.

“Huh? What did you say just now?”

“I said – the Varsenda ship was sent for us.”

“Such a huge ship? For just a few of us?”

Saito was amazed.

“That is right. You are such a VIP. Great, isn’t it?”

Though pleased, Saito was also frightened. Louise looked doubtful.

“Maybe it’s not for me, but for you?” Saito said while looking at Louise.

“No. I haven’t told princess-sama about going to Albion. For me alone, such ship would have never been used. Just think how much it should cost just to move such thing?”

Then, it’s for me alone?

What on earth was Henrietta thinking about?

Once Saito rose up the gangway, the commander of the warship met him.

“Are you Hiragaru Saitoon?”

Though he was called by an incredibly distorted name, Saito nodded.

The commander of a warship looked at Saito with a suspicious face. Why was Varsenda sent to pick up such commoner? That sort of face. Though Saito was on the ship before, he hasn’t met with the captain. Therefore the captain was unaware who Saito was.

Even though he did not know such character, an order is an order anyway, so the commander of the warship could do nothing but to give a salute for Saito, who was Her Majesty's guest.

“On behalf of this warship, I welcome you. The safety of your cruise is secured.”

The officer guided Saito and the others to a luxurious room. Then, the commander of the warship gave out a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

“What on earth you did to earn such guest treatment? I was surprised.”

Aah, Saito finally understood. This warm reception was all because he held back the 70,000 enemy forces. Yet, the commander was unaware about it. In fact, probably only the highest ranked army officers knew about it.

“Hmm… what indeed.”

Anyway, not wanting to brag about it, Saito pretended not to know.

And so they were guided to the room where their luggage was placed. The port of Tristain, La Rochelle, was scheduled to be reached in almost half of the day.

“No one believes that you held back the Albion army…”

When Louise muttered, Agnes retorted.

“Yet, Her Majesty believed.”

“Princess-sama? From where did she heard about that?”

“Well. I do not know from where.”

Then Agnes flopped onto the seat, and closed her eyes.

Saito looked at his parka, which became worn-out after the recent fight. He did not worry about it in the forest… but to meet princess in such clothes could be considered as an insult, right? He started to think.

“Hey Louise. I want new clothes…”

“Haaah? There is no money left. I’ve spent everything on this travel. Endure.”

Hearing that, Saito’s shoulders dropped lonesomely.

Louise that evening was faking after all… and it hurt.

“The day when I met you, you were so cute…”

When Saito unconsciously muttered it out loudly, Louise stared at him. And blushed. Then Louise turned around, showing her back to Saito.

“T-then ask for a bigger reward! But not from princess-sama, though you did a moderate job, it is not enough!”

Louise said while a suggestive embarrassment colored her cheeks. Because she did not want to show such a face, she turned her back to Saito.

Such a reward… too much.

“What! A reward from her would be suitable!”

“Heeh. So that’s what were your greedy intentions all along!”

Louise turned around with a sneer.

Because of that, Saito completely became conceited.

“Then what reward and from whom?”

The vein on Louise’s temple started to throb.

“W-what about your master’s breasts?”

“What are you calling breasts.”

Then, Agnes tapped Louise and Saito's shoulders.

“Hey! hey! You are not the only passengers.”

Suddenly aware of her surroundings, Louise crimsoned.

Siesta, with her lips pressed into a thin, tight line, watched the unfolding scene.

“Hmph!” as they both turned their faces away from each other.

“Haaah, fighting over such things…”

Agnes said while laughing.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise with the corner of her eye, was watching Saito, who now was sulkily watching outside the window.

Why am I so angry and frustrated?

Is it because Saito likes other good-looking girls?

When you look at me… it’s hard to call me charming.

He’s not obedient to the bag of bones.

He’s only obedient to the girls like Siesta.

Or like that Tiffania… who, though unusual, was still better than me.

What part of me could win?

When thinking so, her confidence about ‘being liked’ grew smaller. Even if he said ‘like’, his real attitude may be the opposite still. She wanted to complain, but couldn’t place her mouth around that.

What if when she would ask if it’s true… he would confirm that he only said ‘I like you’ just with his mouth… Louise bit her lips and couldn’t utter a word.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-24T19:56:35Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: The Elf of the Forest===

The next morning…

Inside the forest of south Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair as if it were a falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a slightly damp, from the forest’s morning dew, hair lock back, as she continued to lean against a tree. The girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she buried her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out… It was… a part of a black cat clothes that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – a black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled the conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not want to talk about Tiffania…

Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?

Louise could die just from a single explosion from such huge gunpowder barrels…

What a secret. This…

She felt uneasy since last night when she found the connection. Anyway, Louise bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. Do you want to be compared to others? She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

These are weapons that shake my pride…

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge is not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked ‘Is this a chest?’ Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it is not very hard to come to such a conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

And, I want prove it.

Louise felt necessity to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open, she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise's flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the 'Make me confident' strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She crooked them from the bedside of Siesta who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have an apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on the chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore them, rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise clenched her fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!“

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a user of Void. This means I can cast a wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of the maid clothes at the breasts part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What? Really, my Void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled her shirt into the chest space of the maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a Void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito will pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. ‘Come to the forest’ was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who is waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say those important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I, uhm, too sometimes dream of you… Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore, I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely”.

To make him fall in love was the so called ‘expression of gratitude’ by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered…

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary powers exceeded Void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such a spectacle.

For a while, Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such a place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped in here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became shameful. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many many times.

<center>* * *</center>

Tiffania awoke after Louise, who woke up early in the morning. She woke up in her bed in her room and stretched. Then her melons, that should have been under her night clothes, jumped out. Tiffania hid her melons with her arm while blushing.

Then she gave out a painful sigh.

“This is bad after all…”

The doubt concerning her own body, have crept in since the day the guest arrived. Tiffania removed her arm and looked at her chest.

“Are they too big?”

After comparing her chest with the women’s that came looking for Saito, it was impossible to hide. Tiffania hadn’t seen many girls in their pubescence. Therefore she wasn't worried about her chest size.

But…

“Louise-san, Agnes-san, Siesta-san… even the biggest from them, Siesta-san, is half of my size.”

So, Agnes was half of that, and Louise was…

“Flat-topped.”

As Agnes would meanly say. But, then my breasts are…

“Weird…”

Tiffania’s shoulders dropped.

I'm a failure, a half-breed after all, with this curse of distortion that fell on my breasts - Tiffania started to blame her birth origins. From common sense, it had no relation to being a half-breed, but because Tiffania lived mostly with children, she lacked the common sense.

Though she felt like crying since the early morning, Tiffania shook her head.

“I won't show such a face in front of the guests. I'm not precisely entertaining… I already upset them last night by having troubles while carrying the wine.”

Calming herself down, Tiffania began to think about the menu of today’s lunch.

“That’s right. We have some ripen peach apples. I’ll make an apple peach pie.”

The peach apples were easy to find in these places, the inside of the fruit was soft, just like a peach. The pies made with them were very delicious.

However, Saito and others may be worried while seeing me gone. Those people seem to be targeted by a strange enemy…

Tiffania, who experienced considerable danger when young, wasn't afraid of such a turn of things. I won’t be careless and let myself be attacked. And even if I were attacked, I can always use the ‘Forget’ spell to save myself.

For now, Tiffania decided to leave a note.

“I left to the forest to pick some fruits. I'll be back before noon.”

<center>* * *</center>

Upon waking up and noticing that Louise is not present at his side, Saito let out a sigh.

“Damn…”

The chance was missed yesterday.

Saito felt despair for a little while, looking forward to today reluctantly.

Life's long.

And the failure of two evenings is not a problem.

Saito thought.

For today he must speak with Louise about the important thing.

Tiffania. She, like Louise, is a Void user. Half-elf. Because that, Tiffania should not be treated as an enemy elf, right? Yet…

Louise looked uneasy after seeing her true self…

However, it should change once she gets to know Tiffania better.

Thinking this way, Saito got up from the bed and went out of their room, and headed towards the living room for breakfast.

When he opened the door, something placed between the door fell down.

He picked it up – it seems like it's a piece of paper.

“What the…”

It was a white parchment with black ink letters written on it. Though Saito could recognize Halkeginia’s written character, he still could not read, of course.

Saito faced the living room while inclining his head.

However, Louise was not around. There was no Tiffania either. There was Agnes who chatted about something with Derflinger, who was leaning against the table.

Saito slowly stuck out his head and called Derflinger.

“Yo, partner. Good morning.”

“Did you sleep well last night?” Agnes asked, with the same mysterious smile on her lips as yesterday.

“Couldn’t fall asleep.” he answered Agnes, who misunderstood the meaning; her grin widened. What do those adults imagine…

“No, it wasn’t because of THAT thing.”

He tried to clear the misunderstanding.

Agnes was dumbstruck.

“It’s the second day you slept in the same bed.”

This, said by a young woman, made Saito blush.

Derflinger thrust himself into their conversation.

“When it comes to this, he only has one hundredth of the courage he has in the battlefield.”

“Shut up!”

Saito stared at the intelligent sword. Derflinger started to shake. Seems like he was laughing. What an annoying sword, thought Saito and asked…

“Where’s Louise?’

“Wasn’t she with you?”

“Louise was not there when I woke up…”

“Haven’t seen the maid and Tiffania as well.”

“I s-see.”

If there are nor Siesta or Tiffania… Then, who wrote the letter? Saito asked Agnes.

“What’s written in here? I cannot read…”

Though he hasn’t talked about him coming from the other world with Agnes, but because in this world commoners literacy seemed to be not very high, Agnes received the letter without any signs of surprise.

“It’s written - ‘Come to the forest.’ Nothing else added. Not even the name.”

“What, could it be an invitation to a date?”

Saito looked doubtful.

From whom?

Who on earth called him to come to the forest?

At first it seemed like Louise would be the most obvious answer. But… Saito denied such possibility…

Why would Louise use a letter to call me somewhere?

If she had some business with him she would talk ‘directly’.

Maybe Siesta?

Or Tiffania?

While he was wondering so, Agnes tapped his shoulder.

“Though we don’t know who… leave faster. That someone might be waiting for you.”

“Fear embarrassing the woman.”

After being encouraged this way by Agnes and Derflinger, with a strained face, Saito nodded

‘Embarrassing a woman is terribly scary.’

What Louise did to his body made him realize that very well.

Saito faced the forest.

Yet, it is easier said than done as he did not know which direction he should go to. After all, Westwood village was in the middle of the forest…

Come, where… muttered Saito while following the footpath, which lead to the South Gotha’s plains.

<center>* * *</center>

The forest in the morning was refreshing. Through the branches of trees sun occasionally peeked, while walking… Saito was called to a stop.

“Saito.”

When he turned around he saw Tiffania stepping out of the tree shadows. She had a big basket with her. She wore the usual green dress.

Saito was startled.

Was Tiffania… the one that called me?

“Uhm… Was that Tiffa’s letter?”

“Yes.”

Tiffania nodded quickly.

W-what?

Tiffania said she called me to the forest.

What is the meaning of this?

“W-why to the forest…”

“Eh? I wanted to make something for you to enjoy. Uhm…”

Enjoy?

Enjoy in the middle of the forest? Enjoy, what the heck?! That!

Fantasies started to go round and round in Saito’s head. He didn’t try to stop them. One after another, various fantasies rose from his head.

“Could you tell me w-w-w-w-what do you mean by enjoy?”

Tiffania shyly turned her face away.

“I wanted you to eat some of delicious fruits.”

Saito was petrified.

W-wh-what a metaphor.

Comparing her chest with fruits.

Moreover for me to have fun with?

“W-what the… that p-person…really… this fellow, like that… Saito wanted to cry.

“…D-delicious fruits?”

“P-peach apples…”

In other words… sizable and soft like a peach, and round like an apple.

Such way of entertainment, made Saito’s nose bleed.

“A-are you all right??”

Tiffania ran up to Saito anxiously. With each step Tiffania’s peach apples wrapped in green clothes bounced. Saito panicked. No! Bad! I and Louise have a nice relationship right now! And because of such thing…

“I-its wrooong! There is no need such enjoyment! Not for me! Please!”

*Bouing*

Saito’s hand, that he thrust out, landed on something.

I… Just now I…

… and the object is that on the other side of my palm.

What could it be.

It was soft and warm – truly, these were the fruits of heaven.

“God-sama and Brimir–sama, could this be a peach apple…”

Like reaching the Arcadia village at last, Saito felt pure bliss emanating from his palm.

Thoughtlessly his hand clenched.

It was a complete instinct.

Hand stopped obeying mind’s orders.

When he timidly opened his eyes, he saw Tiffania's face, dyed in an embarrassed red.

“Aiu.”

Tiffania looked on a verge of tears.

Saito pulled back.

“S-sorry! Very sorry! I didn’t mean it! Really!”

That moment…

A sound of spell echoed from the back.

’Eorr Suun Fir Yarunsakus‘　

When he turned around... he saw a girl, void user, holding a wand in her hand.

“Louise.”

Saito trembled.

From Louise’s mouth came words of void spell. Saito could feel the almost visible aura of fury surrounding her. Tiffania became frightened.

’Os Suun Uryu Ru Rad‘

“Louise, you are mistaken. This…”

Saito desperately tried to find an excuse.

And why was Louise in Siesta’s maid clothes with cat-ears on her head? More so, why she was in the forest?

No, it’s not the time to worry about Louise’s wardrobe. Because right now the spell is being chanted. The power of void is proportional to the time it takes to cast…

Hey hey, are you seriously going to unleash such powerful ‘explosion’ on me?!

“Hyaa!” screamed Saito escaping.

‘Veoozus Yur Suvuier Kan Oshur...‘　

Saito ran away to the forest. He dove between the gap of trees, elbowing his way through branches, trying to run away desperately as if encountering a bear.

However, despair took over Saito.

Angry Louise was much scarier than a bear.

He couldn't escape.

Before Saito advanced more than 20 mails, the despair was transmitted to his feet.

He heard the sounds of Louise violently elbowing her way through the bush from the back. Though he tried to stand he was too scared to stand straight. When he fell on his stomach and tried to crawl away, he saw feet before him.

He looked up.

“Siesta?”

She was wearing Louise’s tight white shirt. She had a basket in her hand.

“H-help…”

When he muttered, Siesta gave a ‘Hmmmm’.

“Help! Now! Terrible!”

Not listening to his pleas, Siesta started to talk.

“When I woke up this morning, my clothes were gone. This shirt was there instead.”

“Siesta! Please! I can’t stand straight anymore!”

“Moo, it was good nevertheless. Then I came here to gather edible wild plants to make a delicious soup for Saito-san. Then, when I heard Saito’s voice from the footpath, I became so happy thinking that he came here because of me.”

“There’s no time for that now! Louise! Louise!”

From the back, Louise’s angry footsteps grew louder.

“I was surprised. Then I saw Saito-san groping Tiffania’s chest.”

Siesta squatted down and looked into Saito’s face with a smile.

“You sure like to touch big ones♪”

“T-that was inevitable!”

Siesta jumped back from Saito and hid herself behind a tree.

Turning his head, he saw Louise with a set up wand. Her face was pale from anger.

“Stop!”

Louise watched her familiar trying to crawl away with a frightened expression on his face, and thought.

Why this idiot.

A-after all that trouble to meet again.

After all his m-m-master-sama said.

For a moment she thought to reward his loyalty with something more than a kiss.

She was even going to abandon the brandishing noble’s authority.

More so… I changed my attitude.

I thought about trying to find a way to bring him back home after this.

And he said – ‘Is this a chest?’

It’s all right. She always doubted about that herself. She had to look truth into eyes.

But, anyways.

Whom and where do you think you are touching.

Maid’s tongue. It’s all right. She moved 100 steps ahead. 100 steps are not enough. She’ll move 1000 steps. After all, after mustering the courage at yesterday evening to surpass Siesta… to have the same thing to gloss over.

But chest asks for a capital punishment.

Groping those ridiculously big breasts. That’s what mattered.

Ancient runes started to undulate within Louise.

The magic power grew bigger and bigger, concerning the inside her body, and with a running blood filled her further.

Louise lowered her wand aiming at Saito.

“Ah! Aah! Ah! It hurts! Uwaah…”

Huge explosion swallowed Saito’s screams.

After the thick cloud of dust dispersed… Saito, after Louise’s ‘explosion’ spell, was trembling on the ground.

“I-it hurts…”

Saito, who barely escaped death, groaned.

“Shut up. How was it? Was it big? You like big ones above all, don’t you? Answer! Answer now!”

When she poked Saito with her foot, Tiffania’s voice came from the back.

“This explosion… what?”

“What-what explosion! Didn’t you saw it yourself! And I thought you were nice!”

When Louise turned around, Tiffania stood there. Louise eyes went wide.

“You…”

Startled Tiffania reached for her head. Because of the blast her hat fell.

“Elf?” Louise’s voice began to tremble.

Two people looked straight at each other.

“…why is an elf in such place?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima| Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-23T15:22:58Z

Yohan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-21T22:08:23Z

Yohan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-21T05:37:52Z

Yohan: Some few edits that I think that make some phrases flow better; some spelling; the image

Next morning...　

Inside the forest of south Gotha, tearing a morning haze, a single girl showed up.

Her delicate body wrapped up in a black mantle, her long pink hair were falling free. With annoyed gestures she brushed off a slightly damp, from the forest’s morning dew, hair lock back, as she continued to lean against a tree. Girl’s cheeks were slightly pink, matching the color of her hair.

It was Louise.

Taking a deep breath, Louise squatted down next to the tree and hugged her knees. Then, she burred her pretty face into them and muttered silently.

“Uuuuuuuu, it's so embarrassing. What to do? You can’t be embarrassed. It's too late to feel embarrassed now.”

With a blush on her cheeks, after some rustling Louise took something out... It was… a part of a black cat clothes that she made the other day. And then placed it on her head – black cat’s ears appeared on Louise’s head.

Blushing furiously, Louise fixed the ears.

“It’s embarrassing. But I cannot be defeated.”

She recalled conversation with Saito last night. And the uneasiness with which he did not wanted to talk about Tiffania…

Is it something… concerning her breasts hidden by her clothes?

Louise could die just from a single explosion from such huge gunpowder barrels…

What secret. This...

She felt uneasy since the last night she found the connection. Anyway Louise, bound for the time being, wanted to be Saito’s best. Do you want to be compared to others? She thought, deciding that she didn’t want that. It was her first time after all. She wanted to carefully chose the moment when her heart would be ready.

Nevertheless… after seeing such things, she could not stay calm.

So…

These are weapons that shake my pride…

Breasts.

Right, the frightening and brutal articles. Tiffania had two of them.

They were huge.

No, huge is not the problem.

It’s that she herself didn't have those ultimate weapons equipped.

It’s that after seeing those things, Saito, after kissing Louise, asked ‘Is this a chest?’ Those were his first words.

Seeing such things, and then seeing Louise’s flat chest, it is not very hard to come to such conclusion.

However, she was determined to not allow that.

“Even I won’t be defeated.”

She persuaded herself.

And, I want prove it.

Louise felt necessity to build up her self-confidence.

Then Louise stood up, raised a big bag to her chest and opened it. Once it was open she let out a deep breath. Louise breathed deeply for a short moment trying to calm herself down. Louise flat chest was lifting up and down.

With an angry face, Louise stared at it.

“No one is here.“

Around here, only children, excluding Tiffania, lived in Westwood village. She could see only a squirrel collecting nuts and a small bird.

“Well, do it.”

Silently muttering, Louise took off the Academy of Magic uniform. She took off her skirt too, and stood dressed only in underwear.

Louise took out an item from the bag to fulfill the 'Make me confident' strategy.

“Though I took it without permission… I left my own clothes instead.”

Louise's trembling hand was grasping Siesta’s maid clothes. She crooked them from the bedside of Siesta who was sleeping in the living room. Since it didn’t have apron, she took Tiffania’s that was placed on the chair.

“That idiot likes maids.”

Louise muttered, closing her eyes and trying to sort her thoughts out.

“But he also likes master. Maybe. Probably. That’s what he said. Maybe those are only words…”

Louise nodded – un un.

“I’ll add two. Surely with this I’ll be invincible. Well, cat-ears are a bonus.”

She said while fiddling with cat ears.

She wore rustling Siesta’s maid clothes.

“Uu…”

After noticing the spacey part for the breasts, Louise grasped fists and let out a sigh. Not only Tiffania has this brutal power, she remembered. Though not Tiffania, Siesta was also comparatively wonderful.

“What's that! It’s too big! It’s ridiculous! That stupid maid! It’s not virtuous!”

Though Siesta was not looking for honor anyway, kick! kick! – Louise began kicking the tree. After kicking it for a while, she shook her head and looked down.

“No, not lost. No way Louise would lose like this. Ah, aah, aaah, you're not even really cute!“

She muttered many times, persuading herself.

“I'm cute. Very cute. I’m the cutest in the whole Halkeginia. Besides, I'm a supporter of void. This means I can cast a wonderful magic. Really great. Great. Therefore you can go without worries. That…”

Louise touched the emptiness of maid clothes at the breast’s part. Fully recognizing the difference in size, she began to kick the tree again.

“Whatever I eat! It doesn’t change at all! Neeeh!”

From the impact of the kicks, various insects started falling from the tree. Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooo!”

Her parents never saw Louise cry so hard. No one ever saw her so weak. Haah, haah Louise breathed wildly, shaking her head.

“What. Really, my void can beat these baggy boobs easily!”

Then Louise crumpled the her shirt into the chest space of maid’s clothes. Seems like Louise was really a void. Void in a certain meaning. It was empty.

Though the bust looked somewhat distorted, Louise was satisfied and started to practice for the time when Saito will pass the tree.

This morning Louise slipped out the bed quietly, and left a letter for Saito under the door. ‘Come to the forest’ was written there.

She did not write where in the forest and who is waiting.

Louise, with her noble pride, thought that he would understand it naturally. Though someone may doubt if not telling the place to Saito was a good idea, but as said, Louise wanted to prepare for it properly.

“Right, today I will say important words. Sorry…”

Sorry? Louise glanced up at the tree.

“Thank you for always helping me. But though you always take care of me… I do not show much gratitude to you. Therefore I…”

Louise placed a finger under her chin.

“Therefore, a familiar shouldn’t be treated like that forever. Since you love me… and I , uhm, too sometimes dream of you…Don’t misunderstand. It is not a full love yet. How about it? Insufficient?”

With a blush on her cheeks Louise muttered.

“I like you more than a familiar. That feeling. You're higher. Therefore I promote you to servant. Great isn’t it! You can be treated as human. Isn’t it wonderful? And to show that I'm genially grateful…”

Louise at her best tried to “make him fall for me completely”.

To make fall in love was the so called ‘expression of gratitude’ by Louise.

Louise with both her hands took the corners of her skirt, and lightly biting her lips, muttered.

“…I thought this is what you want. Well, for me it's important what you want. You said you love me. Therefore, please…”

Louise lifted the maid’s skirt and held the corner of it in her mouth, revealing, slender legs and white underwear under it.

[[Image:ZnT09-045.jpg|thumb]]

And said in a low voice

“…be gentle.”

This was, Louise thought, a killer shot…

This tremendous legendary powers exceeded void’s spells.

She would die if Saito saw her like that. Such spectacle.

For a while Louise’s body froze in this position.

However, she had a second thought. Here in such place, she wasn't a noble anymore. She stopped being one of the duke’s family members in here. She lost her name when she stepped here. Uuu, a nameless woman.

After thinking for a while, Louise pointed at her body with her finger.

“B-but, t-this, t-this is still not good. Really. Can’t stop it anymore.”

Then Louise's face blushed even more. She became shameful. Then, as if not able to endure it anymore and stop it, Louise continued the one-man play.

“H-hey! W-where are you touching! I said stop already!”

Louise made a pushing away gesture with her hand.

“Hey! Stop! Are you listening? Dog! Stupid dog!”

And so the small birds and squirrels watched in amazement how Louise, who was sitting under the tree, continued brushing off Saito’s hands many many times.

<center>* * *</center>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter1 - MTL

2008-11-20T01:32:32Z

Yohan: Huh, the chapter ends like that, eh. Anyway some spelling and the links

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter One: Louise's Fear===

When Saito woke up, Louise was lying next to him, breathing softly.

Just yesterday he was able to see the pretty face of his master-sama again.

Louise’s face under the morning light looked divinely beautiful, and that was somewhat instigating Saito.

They separated in January… and now after one month, Louise looked even more lovely. Louise groaned in her sleep and turned over in bed, Saito felt stifled.

Her mouth opened slightly, and a thin trail of drool escaped from the corner of her lips.

Fuah fuah, the mouth slightly opened and closed from time to time.

Gulp. Her hand shot up and lightly rubbed the tip of her nose.

In short, she was a beautiful spoiled girl.

Yet… such gestures carried all of her loveliness

After the separation she looked even more lovely. Indeed… Saito felt admiration. This, this… was a ‘Separation’ magic. Aye, even no good gestures changed into charming ones – the ultimate magic.

Indeed…

The Louise last night must have also felt the effects of this ‘separation’ magic!

But I… what did I do…

Saito blamed himself for last night.

Yesterday, was such an intimate time!

Louise’s eyes were filled with such feeling!

That’s why she said to me… ‘I want to have the same (deep kiss) to gloss over’, and ‘I’m not angry when you touch my breasts’… this was a one-time miracle!

And yet, I missed my chance yesterday.

Saito decided to confirm if it was a dream, so he asked Louise ‘Is this a chest?’.

I am a dog.

I am a stupid dog.

Stupid mongrel…

Saito was suffering already, in the early morning.

No, Saito.

Can’t call yourself even a ‘dog’. Drooling this way over the cute Louise – you are a mole.

No…

Saito shook his head.

I am lower than a mole.

Look at Guiche’s mole. He’s cool. He dug a hole and saved us. Thus, I am lower than a mole… mole cricket?

No, Saito shook his head again.

Mole-crickets are wonderful. Saito remembered reading in a book before: they… can fly, dig underground, and even swim. Ground or sea – they can conquer all.

I’m lower than a mole-cricket… lower than a bug… then…

I’m a water flea.

I saw it in the picture book, water fleas eat only various seaweeds.

That’s right… then I am a water flea… Saito thought he was suited for that name. Besides, he tactlessly blew his chance and wasted the special morning.

Getting depressed… Saito scolded himself.

What the heck are you saying?!

Saito should have more confidence!

I am a man who stopped 70,000! And I cannot face a single girl? That’s unbelievable.

This way of trying to put himself up, Saito gained some courage.

Since Louise just turned over in bed again, Saito put on a nice face and asked her…

“Are you awake?”

[[Image:ZnT09-015.jpg|thumb]]

Then, Louise's body tensed and the upper half of her face peeped out of the blanket.

For some reason, her eyes were moist and cheeks were red.

Saito trembled.

…Is it the end?

“H-hey Louise.”

“…Whauahat?”

Louise asked while yawning widely.

Oh, Louise could make such a cute voice while not fully awake. Saito was impressed.

Now was the moment he had to show his courage.

“You… that, uhm… about me…”

Louise looked down biting her lip, wanting to ask something

This made world stop to Saito.

Am I a not needed?

Saito’s imagination was was making Saito go mad in his head… Now determined, Louise started to squeeze out words.

The bitter words came out flying and hitting right into Saito‘s head.

“…Do you hate my breasts?” Louise asked.

Kaah, Saito sighed.

Oh, that’s what bothered Louise for a long time.

Saito last night asked her, 'Is this a chest?'…

…Aaah, aah, why did I say that!

“I-I don’t hate them!”

“Really?”

“Y-yeah…”

Louise then slightly rose up and sat straight in the bed.

Gripping the skirt of a shirt with both hands and with serious expression on her face, she asked Saito…

“The question changes then. Well then, which do you like more – big breasts or small?”

Saito felt greasy sweat collecting. To say honestly, he liked big ones. It is not like small ones are horrible… but it was based on instincts.

It was a natural result of male biology. Big breasts suggest that the mother will have more milk to give. It would be filled with milk. Therefore, it can’t be helped. Thinking about future descendants, it was a basic instinct to choose a woman with big breasts… so it is not like I am bad.

Foolish quibbles turned inside his head…

Then Louise, looking at him with serious eyes, jumped into his vision.

Pinkish-blond hair and reddish brown eyes… beautifully shaped nose, coral colored lips… interweaving harmony. It was as if Louise’s loveliness was made by an artist.

Such beauty can suppress any instinct. This way, even small breasts become insignificant. No…

However, Louise would be obstinate even he said that. It seems, I guess, she would not be consented. Clearly she wants to hear that he likes small breasts over big ones.

But he liked big ones.

If he were to answer honestly, he would be taking all the negative responses from Louise on himself.

Then, should I lie – 'I like small ones'?

But… Saito had no confidence that his lie would pass. Louise’s eyes were like detective’s watching the criminal. A half-lie could not pass.

But, but…

Here, it was overlooking a man. A true man.

Saito's face cramped to the very limits as powers like the demons blotted up. However, Louise was merciless. She didn’t move a brow at Saito’s grimaces.

“Which ones you like. Talk.”

Cold sweat was pouring down in waterfalls as he trembled.

Then the determination came.

Feeling like a president pushing a nuclear missile release button, Saito pushed the words out from the back of his throat.

“S-s-s-s-s-s-sss-small ones.”

“Really?”

Louise stared at him with eyes that screamed of blood-thirst.

I can’t be defeated here. Saito answered in a hard stiffened voice.

“It’s true. Swear by the Founder Brimir.”

With Founder Brimir involved, Saito yelled.

“I’ll kill you if it's a lie.”

The small, calm voice, expressed Louise's seriousness. Saito shook his head violently.

A long pause followed.

The air so thin between the two, that even a mosquito could break it.

She gazed at Saito's face… and nodded as if convinced.

“All right. I believe.”

The tension in the air slowly started to disappear.

Loosing the tension, Louise’s face switched back to cute.

Louise hesitantly started to trace circles with her finger on the blanket.

Such a shy Louise was so godly cute that Saito instantly felt uneasy. Then Louise hesitatingly shut her eyes.

But, she gripped her hands that she placed on her knees into fists and ‘Nnnn, nnnn!’ moaned angrily.

Though it was hard to understand, was she trying to say she wanted a kiss?

Saito was troubled.

For now, he’ll just go with the flow.

Saito brought his lips close to Louise.

Though Louise’s body stiffened when he took a hold of her shoulders, she did not really resist. Louise's sweet aroma reached his nose… and Saito gladly dived into it.

Lips touched.

Louise, far from getting angry, gave her body in.

Aah.

Last night, when Louise said 'I too, want the same thing to gloss over (Please put your tongue in when kissing)' was not a lying at all, and acted upon her words. It was in there already.

Such a passionate deep kiss was not just a part of a ‘reunion’.

Then, the conclusion would be…

Hah, hah – she is falling in love as well…

Thought Saito while pressing his lips against Louise’s, getting wild.

“Falling in love.”

This magic’s effect -

The girl with whom He is in love with, is falling herself.

The existence of such a sort of event is unbelievable. This already was nearly like a legendary monster.

Sukinaonnanokogajibunnihoreteru - the long name dragon. Aah, vigorously spouting a flame from it's mouth… the name of an ancient dragon that destroyed the pantheon.

Slowly, the couple separated their lips… and gazed at each other.　

Shamefully, Louise averted her face.

“Stop staring so much… S-stupid. D-d-dog…”

“Forgive the dog.”

“Stop apologizing. Dog… Stupid dog. This dog’s habit, to look at the master with such eyes…”

Louise pouted her lips, saying it in a voice that seemed to cry; Saito, before thinking what he was doing, unable to endure it any longer, jumped in and pushed Louise down.

“Kyaa!”　

He started to kiss the scruff of her neck, sending shock waves through Louise’s body.

“Sorry. can’t take it anymore. Sorry, I can’t take it anymore.”

While muttering ‘uwah‘ and ‘noyh‘, he pushed his hand through the gap of her shirt, Louise brushed his hand away.

“Louise…?”

Louise said in a tiny, tearful voice…

“Not when it’s bright.” She said.

From the outside of the window, the brilliant light of the sun streamed in.

Holding her shirt, Louise did not stir.

“When, when the night comes, all right?..”

Saito heard while trembling.

“A-a-after consulting with the god and the mother.”

Louise answered, trembling as well.

“How will you hear it?” Saito asked Louise in a stupid voice.

“In my mind! Mo! They can‘t tell me that! Don‘t you know! Stupid! Stupid idiot!“

She grabbed the pillow and started hitting Saito with it.

With these words, Saito, who understood, stopped asking anymore.

Only then he noticed the blood running from his nose.

<center>* * *</center>

Just when the couple dodged the tension by the promise for the night and went to the living room, there was Tiffania, Siesta, and Agnes.

“Good morning.”

Seeing Louise and Saito show up, Siesta smiled. Saito, not able to face that smile straight somehow, averted his face. Siesta had to strain for a moment to keep her smile on.

Tiffania was making rice for the morning.

Agnes was preparing her gun and sword.

Then… Agnes crossed her arms and asked the couple…

“Who were those enemies attacking us last night?”

Saito and Louise looked at each other… then spoke to Agnes hesitatingly.

“Those were strange dolls.”

“Myozunitonirun… With an ability to use all magical items…”

Louise answered honestly for the time being. Guess it's not important to let this part be spoken aloud.

“Did you see the face?”

Louise and Saito shook their heads. It was dark, the opponent was hidden by a deep hood and was controlling the magic dolls ‘sleipnir’ indirectly. Since they didn’t have much contact with the controller, they could not see her well.

“What kind of element user is that person to control those dolls?”

Louise became silent. She hesitated for a moment if she should speak about her Void.

Seeing Louise acting like that, Agnes shook her head.

“…If it is connected with Miss Valliere’s element, then it would be problematic if I were to intervene. I am sorry.”

“…You know?”

“Well… Not from Her Majesty directly. Mo, do not worry. I won’t tell anyone I am not interested in spreading rumors in the palace. I am a mere soldier after all.”

Agnes said while polishing the sword.

“I wield my sword for Her Majesty. As long as you are Her Majesty's allies, I guess I wield a sword for you as well. What happened, who is the enemy, why is such a thing possible? I am not interested in knowing.

After wiping the blade with a cloth, Agnes placed it back into it's sheath.

“Well, for two-three days we’ll be taking a rest. Are you tired?”

With these words, both Louise and Saito, blushed.

Anyway, even if they speak with Tiffania… they will take rest for today. There are also important things that cannot be spoken of… Saito nodded in his mind.

Behind Agnes, Siesta stood feeling nervous. Though tea was brought, the timing to place it was completely lost. Noticing the three glancing at her, Siesta shook her head.

“P-please do not worry - I have no Idea what you are talking about! Yes!”

“Were you two able to sleep a lot yesterday?”

Agnes said out of the blue. A strange grin appeared on her lips. Siesta’s eyes narrowed.

Blushing furiously, Louise shouted.

“W-we were asleep all the time!”

“I see. That’s nice to hear. Really.”

Agnes made a strange laughter. Siesta approached with a smile and harshly trampled on Saito's foot.

“Did you do it?”

“Do it?”

“I, I can’t say it out loud!”

“S-stop assuming things!”

However, finally tonight… they might. While thinking so, he could not look directly at Siesta.

“What are you saying? Mo, all of you, shut up!”

Grumbling, Louise began to walk awkwardly. It looked like her hands and legs were moving at the same time.

“Your hands and legs move at the same time.”

Siesta noted.

“What? For today it is okay.”

“I allowed you to sleep together for one day, because I haven’t thought you would start glossing over it.”

“That’s why you shouldn’t be saying such things in the first place!”

They both stared each other, grinning angrily.

And, the moment when it looked like the hell was going to break loose… Tiffania called everyone for a meal in a shy voice.

This voice broke the tension. Everyone was hungry.

<center>* * *</center>

After that, Saito and the others peacefully spent their time in the garden of Tiffania‘s house.　

Saito cleaned the floor with a cloth.

There were no clouds interrupting the sky, high above the continent of Albion. Such fine weather soaked Saito with deep feelings.

Next to him sat Siesta, and she said looking at the sky…

“A beautiful sky… Somehow, it takes one’s mind away.”

Then with a serious look, she looked back at Saito.

“Is it strange?”

“No…”

“Though we were attacked by a strange person… but the war finally ended, and I was able to meet Saito–san too - I'm happy.”

Siesta gave him another smile. This smile made Saito feel uneasy.

Somehow, Saito felt guilty before Siesta. He remembered the talk a little while ago with Louise. But… that’s love, I think.

His heart throbbed because of that. That’s why… the words that can’t be mentioned came into his head so many times.

Maybe the feeling of something changing in Saito’s appearance… Siesta shook her head.

“It’s all right.”

“Eh?”

“I am a second. That’s what you want to say, right?”

“Siesta…”

“I will wait.”

Saito became silent.

What he could not say out loud was understood already. He felt shameful for a moment.

Pretending to be busy, Saito looked around.

Seems like the others were not having too much of a peaceful time either.

Agnes was doing something absent-minded, distracting herself from worries. Tiffania, who was sitting on a chair, tightly grasping her fists. Louise was sitting, biting her fingernails and occasionally throwing irritated looks at their direction.

Suddenly, Siesta asked everyone…

“Hey everyone. What are your future plans?”

“Huh?”

Louise puckered up her brows to such a sudden topic change. Agnes turned. Tiffania trembled.

“Right. Everyone, let’s speak about the future. I think it is important. So…”

Agnes laughed.

“Aahaha! Future! Well, follow my career at my best… and buy a little land at my hometown. And, once retired from the musketeers, living listening to the sea everyday.”

Next, Siesta said…

“A fantastic dream! I too…”

She looked at Saito.

“I think being able to live with a beloved person is happiness. It doesn’t matter where you live… Miss Valliere?”

Suddenly faced by such question, Louise thought honestly, and blushed.

“…Now, please answer honestly.”

“W-what are you talking about!”

Saito thought absent-minded.

Future dreams…

He haven’t even imagined such thing.

At first he thought about returning back to earth.

Though it is still true…

“What is Saito-san’s dream?”

Siesta looked straight into Saito's face.

Dream…

He didn't think about it until now, the answer that in this world cannot be found… Saito looked up at the sky absent-mindedly.

<center>* * *</center>

Two moons were shining upon the forest… the night came to the South Gotha’s forest.

Trembling Saito looked up at the night sky from the window of Tiffania's house corridor.

Since the day he was born he never was so impatient for the night to come.

Finally, Louise and I will unite.

Louise clearly had this id when she said in the morning – “It’s all right, come in the night.”

After cleaning himself with water, Saito went to the bedroom.

When he slowly opened the ground he saw Louise, in the background of the moonlight, brushing her hair.

The hair that Louise brushed, sacredly bathed in the light, creating the out-of-this-world sight. The light of two moons emphasized the beauty of her hair. Saito was breathless.

Noticing Saito standing in the doorway and watching her… Louise muttered as if talking to herself.

“Is something wrong?”

“Nothing…”

Saito shook his head. The tension inside felt dry.

When Saito approached, Louise started to tremble.

“Scared?”

When Saito asked this natural question, Louise shook her head.

“…I had a promise with princess-sama back then.”

“Princess-sama and promise?”

Seem like Henrietta and Louise promised each other something.

“It is so.”

Louise turned to Saito. There were traces of tears remaining on her cheeks.

“That… we would tell each other before it comes to this…”

“Louise…” muttered Saito, who came closer and sat next to her. Louise casted her eyes down and covered herself with the sheet.

“That….ne? Uhmm… ne?”

With the eyes of frightened kitten, Louise looked up at Saito.

“I broke my promise with princess-sama…”

Unable to hold back, Saito embraced Louise.

“Louise! Louise!”

Louise laid down to the bed. Her chest, dressed in a white shirt as always, was moving up and down from the excitement and fright. Giving in, Louise closed her eyes and placed her hands up on her chest like praying.

“Louise, I… I!”

And the moment he let out his shout…

*Knock* *Knock* someone knocked against the door.

Saito and Louise quickly jumped up.

“W-who?”

They both asked at the same time.

“It’s me…”

Came small voice. It was the master’s of the house, Tiffania’s, voice

Saito and Louise looked at each other. Saito in a haste jumped down to the floor.

And when Louise said “Come in, please”, the door opened and a girl with flowing blond hair showed up. Though it was a night, she still wore the large hat.

Flowing blond hair…the drifting atmosphere of the foreign country, a beautiful face in the slim waist.

Louise knit her eyebrows.

Though she forgot because she was happy to meet Saito again… this Tiffania was an unexpectedly pretty girl.

She was dressed up in loose clothes wrapped around her. She had a tray with jar of wine and few cups.

“Umm… please take some. I thought you would have troubles of falling asleep, changing the bed…”

It was natural for her to worry about and bring wine.

“It’s all right. I don't care.”

Pretty girl…

Somehow a bad presentiment began to whirl in Louise's chest.

Louise carefully scrutinized Tiffania’s body. She had slender, delicate limbs… compared to Louise, she was high too.

Besides, though she lived in the forest, she emanated aura of the nobility. Just who was she?

Louise asked Saito in a low voice.

“This girl… feels suspicious. You know something?”

“Somewhat.”

“What somewhat?”

“…I’ll tell once Tiffania agrees.”

What, Louise thought.

Secret between two people? What? The uneasy feeling grew stronger.

Thus the congenial atmosphere from a little while ago, changed rapidly into uneasiness.

Asking Tiffania, before talking to Louise – she didn’t like it one bit.

Master asking a permission. Shouldn’t I be the one that one ‘ask permission’ from?

What on earth is that secret?

The doubts were swirling in her head…were blown off somewhere because of Tiffania's following behavior.

She, while trying to place down the wine, had her feet entangled with the cloth and fell down with a crash.

“Aatatatatata…”

“Are you all right?”

Louise jumps out of bed panicking and ran up. Tiffania shamefully blushed.

“I-I’m all right! Sorry… didn’t meant to scare you…”

She muttered while picking up the cracked jar of wine.

Then…

Louise’s eyes landed on impossible magic items

“…eh?”

A short groan escaped her mouth. No, it must be an optical illusion. Louise rubbed her eyes and stared at magic items again.

The valley down there was deep.

To describe the breasts that peeped through Tiffania’s loose clothing, words ‘big’ failed short, brutal articles.

Louise drank the breath while trembling.

She couldn’t even make a sound any more. One should say, such exceeding dimension was mortifying. When a person see an overwhelming existence, one says that he or she is at a loss of words. This is what happened to Louise right now. Juts like when she met a Familiar of Void who introduces herself as Myozunitonirun, the impact was big.

The world is wide. It exceeded Louise's imagination by far.

Louise turned to Saito.

However, Saito looked at Louise while smiling.

“…”

Though Louise stared doubtfully at Saito’s face, his expression didn’t change. Meanwhile Tiffania, with a short ‘Have a good evening.’ said in a strained voice, went out of the room.

“Now did you see that?”

She asked him.

“N-now? Because I was watching only you, I do not understand what you mean.”

Saito said, looking spaced-out.

…Somehow it was not convincing. Louise slipped between the sheets again.

What was that…

The sight of the valley was burned into her eyes and was not leaving.

She pushed her finger under her shirt and looked at her own breasts.

She could not understand why. Nourishment, inheritance… Nothing could explain why it was so flat there.

But even if she knew… learning about the reality, she lost her confidence again.

I-I am cute…

She tried to persuade herself, after all, even after she showed her breasts, Saito didn’t choose Tiffania nor the housemaid, right?

Thinking so all the feelings have withered.

Not now, anyhow… Louise thought.

After confirming that Louise dived back into the bed and pulled the blanket over her head, Saito let out a relieved sigh.

He was glad.

He survived.

The moment when Tiffania has entered… Saito had to cover his secrets.

Even Saito is not that stupid. Louise would find it all out from the look in his eyes staring at Tiffania’s ultimate weapons.

“Final secret ‘eye’ move – closing them…”

In the voice of a man who finished his hard work, Saito said quietly so that Louise would not hear him.

He slipped again next to Louise and tapped her shoulder.

“…asleep?”

After seeing Tiffania, Louise was disheartened… and did not stick her head out from the blanket.

The air of sweetness spread all over the room, now completely disappeared somewhere… Feeling disappointed, Saito complained.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E|Volume 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter1 - MTL

2008-11-18T20:18:32Z

Yohan:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter1 - MTL

2008-11-15T13:24:30Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter One: Louise's Fear===

When Saito woke up Louise was lying next to him breathing softly.

Just yesterday he was able to see the pretty face of his master-sama again.

Louise’s face under the morning light looked divinely beautiful, and that was somewhat instigating Saito.

They separated in January… and now after one month, Louise looked even more lovely. Louise groaned in her sleep and turned over in bed, Saito felt stifled.

Her mouth opened slightly, and a thin trail of drool escaped from the corner of her lips.

Fuah fuah, the mouth slightly opened and closed from time to time.

Gulp. Her hand shot up and lightly rubbed the tip of her nose.

In short, she was a beautiful spoiled girl.

Yet… such gestures carried all of her loveliness

After the separation she looked even more lovely. Indeed… Saito felt admiration. This, this… was a ‘Separation’ magic. Aye, even no good gestures changed into charming ones – the ultimate magic.

Indeed…

The Louise last night must have also felt the effects of this ‘separation’ magic!

But I… what did I do…

Saito blamed himself for last night.

Yesterday, was such an intimate time!

Louise’s eyes were filled with such feeling!

That’s why she said to me… ‘I want to have the same (deep kiss) to gloss over’, and ‘I’m not angry when you touch my breasts’… this was a one-time miracle!

And yet, I missed my chance yesterday.

Saito decided to confirm if it was a dream, so he asked Louise ‘Is this a chest?’.

I am a dog.

I am a stupid dog.

Stupid mongrel…

Saito was suffering already, in the early morning.

No, Saito.

Can’t call yourself even a ‘dog’. Drooling this way over the cute Louise – you are a mole.

No…

Saito shook his head.

I am lower than a mole.

Look at Guiche’s mole. He’s cool. He dug a hole and saved us. Thus, I am lower than a mole… mole cricket?

No, Saito shook his head again.

Mole-crickets are wonderful. Saito remembered reading in a book before: they… can fly, dig underground, and even swim. Ground or sea – they can conquer all.

I’m lower than a mole-cricket… lower than a bug… then…

I’m a water flea.

I saw it in the picture book, water fleas eat only various seaweeds.

That’s right… then I am a water flea… Saito thought he was suited for that name. Besides, he tactlessly blew his chance and wasted the special morning.

Getting depressed… Saito scolded himself.

What the heck are you saying?!

Saito should have more confidence!

I am a man who stopped 70,000! And I cannot face a single girl? That’s unbelievable.

This way of trying to put himself up, Saito gained some courage.

Since Louise just turned over in bed again, Saito put on a nice face and asked her…

“Are you awake?”

[[Image:ZnT09-015.jpg|thumb]]

Then, Louise's body tensed and the upper half of her face peeped out of the blanket.

For some reason, her eyes were moist and cheeks were red.

Saito trembled.

…Is it the end?

“H-hey Louise.”

“…Whauahat?”

Louise asked while yawning widely.

Oh, Louise could make such a cute voice while not fully awake. Saito was impressed.

Now was the moment he had to show his courage.

“You… that, uhm… about me…”

Louise looked down biting her lip, wanting to ask something

This made world stop to Saito.

Am I a not needed?

Saito’s imagination was was making Saito go mad in his head… Now determined, Louise started to squeeze out words.

The bitter words came out flying and hitting right into Saito‘s head.

“…Do you hate my breasts?” Louise asked.

Kaah, Saito sighed.

Oh, that’s what bothered Louise for a long time.

Saito last night asked her, 'Is this a chest?'…

…Aaah, aah, why did I say that!

“I-I don’t hate them!”

“Really?”

“Y-yeah…”

Louise then slightly rose up and sat straight in the bed.

Gripping the skirt of a shirt with both hands and with serious expression on her face, she asked Saito…

“The question changes then. Well then, which do you like more – big breasts or small?”

Saito felt greasy sweat collecting. To say honestly, he liked big ones. It is not like small ones are horrible… but it was based on instincts.

It was a natural result of male biology. Big breasts suggest that the mother will have more milk to give. It would be filled with milk. Therefore, it can’t be helped. Thinking about future descendants, it was a basic instinct to choose a woman with big breasts… so it is not like I am bad.

Foolish quibbles turned inside his head…

Then Louise, looking at him with serious eyes, jumped into his vision.

Pinkish-blond hair and reddish brown eyes… beautifully shaped nose, coral colored lips… interweaving harmony. It was as if Louise’s loveliness was made by an artist.

Such beauty can suppress any instinct. This way, even small breasts become insignificant. No…

However, Louise would be obstinate even he said that. It seems, I guess, she would not be consented. Clearly she wants to hear that he likes small breast over the big ones.

But he liked big ones.

If he were to answer honestly, he would be taking all the negative responses from Louise on himself.

Then, should I lie – 'I like small ones'?

But… Saito had no confidence that his lie would pass. Louise’s eyes were like detective’s watching the criminal. A half-lie could not pass.

But, but…

Here, it was overlooking a man. A true man.

Saito's face cramped to the very limits as powers like the demons blotted up. However, Louise was merciless. She didn’t move a brow at Saito’s grimaces.
　
“Which ones you like. Talk.”

Cold sweat was pouring down in waterfalls as he trembled.

Then the determination came.

Feeling like a president pushing a nuclear missile release button, Saito pushed the words out from the back of his throat.

“S-s-s-s-s-s-sss-small ones.”

“Really?”

Louise stared at him with eyes that screamed of blood-thirst.

I can’t be defeated here. Saito answered in a hard stiffened voice.

“It’s true. Swear by the Founder Brimir.”

With Founder Brimir involved, Saito yelled.

“I’ll kill you if it's a lie.”

The small, calm voice, expressed Louise's seriousness. Saito shook his head violently.

A long pause followed.

The air so thin between the two, that even a mosquito could break it.

She gazed at Saito's face… and nodded as if convinced.

“All right. I believe.”

The tension in the air slowly started to disappear.

Loosing the tension, Louise’s face switched back to cute.

Louise hesitantly started to trace circles with her finger on the blanket.

Such a shy Louise was so godly cute that Saito instantly felt uneasy. Then Louise hesitatingly shut her eyes.

But, she gripped her hands that she placed on her knees into fists and ‘Nnnn, nnnn!’ moaned angrily.

Though it was hard to understand, was she trying to say she wanted a kiss?

Saito was troubled.

For now, he’ll just go with the flow.

Saito brought his lips close to Louise.

Though Louise’s body stiffened when he took a hold of her shoulders, she did not really resist. Louise's sweet aroma reached his nose… and Saito gladly dived into it.

Lips touched.

Louise, far from getting angry, gave her body in.

Aah.

Last night, when Louise said 'I too, want the same thing to gloss over (Please put your tongue in when kissing)' was not a lying at all, and acted upon her words. It was in there already.

Such a passionate deep kiss was not just a part of a ‘reunion’.

Then, the conclusion would be…

Hah, hah – she is falling in love as well…

Thought Saito while pressing his lips against Louise’s, getting wild.

“Falling in love.”

This magic’s effect -

The girl with whom was is in love, is falling herself.

The existence of such a sort of event is unbelievable. This already was nearly like a legendary monster.

Sukinaonnanokogajibunnihoreteru - the long name dragon. Aah, vigorously spouting a flame from it's mouth… the name of an ancient dragon that destroyed the pantheon.

Slowly, the couple separated their lips… and gazed at each other.　

Shamefully, Louise averted her face.

“Stop staring so much… S-stupid. D-d-dog…”

“Forgive the dog.”

“Stop apologizing. Dog… Stupid dog. This dog’s habit, to look at the master with such eyes…”

Louise pouted her lips, saying it in a voice that seemed to cry; Saito, before thinking what he was doing, unable to endure it any longer, jumped in and pushed Louise down.

“Kyaa!”　

He started to kiss the scruff of her neck, sending shock waves through Louise’s body.

“Sorry. can’t take it anymore. Sorry, I can’t take it anymore.”

While muttering ‘uwah‘ and ‘noyh‘, he pushed his hand through the gap of her shirt, Louise brushed his hand away.

“Louise…?”

Louise said in a tiny, tearful voice…

“Not when it’s bright.” She said.

From the outside of the window, the brilliant light of the sun streamed in.

Holding her shirt, Louise did not stir.

“When, when the night comes, all right?..”

Saito heard while trembling.

“A-a-after consulting with the god and the mother.”

Louise answered, trembling as well.

“How will you hear it?” Saito asked Louise in a stupid voice.

“In my mind! Mo! They can‘t tell me that! Don‘t you know! Stupid! Stupid idiot!“

She grabbed the pillow and started hitting Saito with it.

With these words, Saito, who understood, stopped asking anymore.

Only then he noticed the blood running from his nose.

<center>* * *</center>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Epilogue - MTL

2008-11-12T19:27:29Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

=== Epilogue ===

“My name is Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière. Pentagon of the Five Elemental Powers, bless this humble being, and make him my familiar.“

In the living room of Tiffania's house, Contract Servant was done.

Though they searched in the forest… the woman in black robe, who introduced herself as Sheffield, was gone. Only a large amount of Alvisses were lying around.

When Louise and the others returned to Tiffania’s house… they decided to give another ‘contract’ to Saito. If they would be attacked like a few moments ago, it may get serious after all.

Siesta and Tiffania watched Saito's contracting with Louise with worried expressions. Agnes, with her arms crossed, was nonchalantly watching what the mage was doing.

“I guess he's willing to become a mage’s tool again. The runes make the sword training useless.”

“Maybe…”

Derflingr, who was leaning against the sofa, said in a somewhat painful voice. Agnes looked up at Derflingr surprised.

“Why so gloomy. Isn’t your partner coming back?”

Not answering Agnes’s question, Derflingr kept being silent.

Once the spell ended, Louise brought her lips to Saito’s.

Saito watched at her thin, but nicely shaped lips.

When you think about it… everything started from here.

Various adventures crossed his mind.

After this, a new adventure might start from here. With his hopes and fears in turmoil, Saito stirred a little. Seeing Saito acting this way, Louise asked him.

“You won’t regret it?”

Saito, gazing straight into Louise’s eyes, said.

“I have already decided it when I passed the gate.”

Louise nodded, and slowly pressed her lips against Saito’s.

At once… a burning pain hit his body.

“Guaaaaaah!”

Siesta tried to run up to Saito, who was rolling in agony.

“S-Saito-san!”

“I-it’s all right… it’s just runes of the familiar being carved in…”

Both, Saito and Louise, said in a same time.

And at once the pain subdued.

Saito watched curves appearing on his left hand.

“Haah…” he moaned. Louise shut her eyes and pressed herself closer to Saito.

“D-did it fail?”

“No… it succeeded.”

Saito showed Louise his left hand’s top.

Gandalfr's rune was firmly carved.

Louise gently traced each rune with her finger. This character string… is a bond between me and Saito. While caressing them… the amount of time when they were separated, the despair she felt, she was overflowed by the feelings.

Though everyone were still there, Louise desperately clung tightly onto Saito… and buried her face below his chest. And stayed like that, not moving. Saito gently held Louise’s shoulders.

Everyone stared at the couple.

“Well, as I said, I need to sharpen my sword for the battle.” Agnes muttered.

Though Siesta lifted up her eyes for a moment, she gave out a smile in the end.

The naïve Tiffania blushed.

“Your left hand… don’t stress it too much… I can’t help but worry.”

Derflingr muttered so silently that no one heard.

For a while, it will be very sensitive…　

Tiffania with saying: “Well, I’m sure you need various things to discuss”, hurriedly dashed out of the bedroom.

Siesta came up to Louise and muttered quietly in her ear.

“…Only for today, I will lend him to you.”

…And left as fast as Tiffania left the room.

When Derflingr tried to say something, he was gripped by Agnes.

“All right, you also have to go.”

Finally alone, Saito and Louise gazed at each other in silence.

While they were looking at each other… tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes.

“Louise.”

When Saito unconsciously hugged her shoulders tighter, even more tears started to fall from her eyes. Not whipping them, Louise opened her mouth.

“Th…”

“Th?”

“Thth….”

“Thth?”

“Th-thought I will never be able to meet you again…”

While looking straight at him Louise sobbed.

“I-I…thought I, gu, had something important to t-t-tell, you, gu, went somewhere…”

Her speech was overflowed with feelings.

“You didn't show up on the ship, you didn't show up in the bed, back at home… Do you know how worried I was?.. I couldn’t take it anymore… I couldn’t take it because…”

Louise was heavily pulling out words mixed with tears. Though she was incoherent and hard to understand, Louise’s feelings poured right into Saito’s heart.

“But y-you visited me in my dreams… you were gentle, and, and…”

“D-don’t cry…”

Saito hugged Louise tightly, encircling her head with his hand. Louise started to weep stronger.

[[Image:ZnT08-283.jpg|thumb]]

“Cruel… You left me alone, cruel…”

“I won’t leave.”

Saito said.

“I won’t leave you any more.”

When he said those words… he remembered how it hurt him so badly as well, since the runes disappeared.

“Mo, don't go anywhere.”

“Aye.”

“S-stay by me.”

”Aye.“

Saito nodded many times.

The inner of his nose started to tickle.

That’s right, this what I really wanted to do from the beginning.

Since I was not Louise’s Gandalfr, though I wanted to protect her… I misunderstood. I thought that not being a Gandalfr, I couldn't protect her.

But, I was wrong.

I can protect you, Louise.

Not someone else, me… I want to protect you.

When he thought so, something warm spread inside Saito’s heart.

This warmth made Saito more determined.

Some day, I might return.

But… not until I make Louise happy.

For the master who needs me so much, I will pursue her dreams.

When he was determined like that, everything seemed simple.

Louise was still crying.

“Y-you can look at other girls… You can touch them… You can k-k-k-kiss them, but… don’t go anywhere…”

Louise kept on crying for a while.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who finished crying some time ago and now had red and puffy eyes, was silent.

When he laid her down to bed, she lied down obediently. Yet, she gripped onto Saito’s sleeve and did not let it go. And pulled it down while biting her lips. So Saito had to lie down next to her. Louise immediately gently placed her head on his shoulder.

He could smell a nostalgic aroma of Louise’s hair.

Louise silently drew her lips to Saito's ear.

“W-what?”

Saito asked looking at her burning eyes.

“Please.”

“Y-yes?”

“Till the morning breaks, be gentle”

In the middle of this intimate… dangerous atmosphere, Saito stroked Louis’s head.

“…Ngh!”

Louise leaked out a moan.

Such Louise’s act, made Saito almost die on the spot.

What I want to do – I cannot do. What about others, who are in a room next to theirs.

So, Saito torn by such conflict, desperately endured… till Louise said in an angry tone.

“Hey you…”

“Eh?”

“You put your tongue in maid’s mouth, didn’t you?”

It wasn’t really me putting it in, but Siesta…

But saying that has no use, when your opponent is Louise.

Yada, he will be punched! Or maybe kicked!

Guard! Guard guard!

Saito frantically tried to protect his groin, after hearing Louise saying that in a sulky voice. Neither kick, nor slap followed.

Instead, a bullet of pink flew and knocked Saito down.

Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, lifted her moist eyes up to Saito and said in a sulky voice

“I want to have the same thing to gloss over.”

All right?

Not all right?

The switch was triggered.

“Yes.”

Saito enframed her face with his hands, and, in trance, pressed his mouth against hers.

“N…” Louise closed her eyes.

Taking the opportunity, his hand sneaked beneath her shirt and touched her breast. However, Louise Francoise did not showed any of the resistance she had a while ago in the shallop.

Why didn’t she?

Maybe this was a dream?

How to confirm that?

Ah, indeed. If one feels pain, then one can’t be sleeping!”

Well, to feel pain, I only need Louise to hit me.

Hm, what should I do to make her hit me?

Ah, say bad words!

Saito, lost in his excitement, said, pressing his hand against her chest.

“Is this a breast?”

The sweet atmosphere disappeared immediately.

It was as if someone chanted the Dispell Magic and blew it off like smokes…

“Is it bad?”

Slap

Louise’s palm slapped him.

“Yup…”

“Are my breasts bad?”

Slap slap.

Her palm continued to hit.

Slap slap slap

“They are flat and no good.”

He muttered in a silent voice as Louise’s palm continued to slap him.

“Aaah…”

The pain helped him to realize that it was a reality.

So. This was not a dream.

…But.

“No, stop, I was wrong.”

Slap slap slap slap slap slap.

Wasn’t there other ways to confirm if it was a dream or not? He realized too late.

“Wait. T-they are small but firm….”

“Hold your tongue!”

Louise’s knee flew up.

As it hit straight into his belly, Saito fainted.

<center>* * *</center>

In Tiffania's bedroom, Siesta was sleeping on the bed. The jar of wine was rolling next to her.　

Tiffania, leaving Siesta, took her harp and went out of the room.

Sitting on the chair of the courtyard, Tiffania began to play the harp.

And the sounds of founder's homesickness… melted with the night wind and wrapped the Westwood's village up.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes sat on the chair of the living room, drinking sake.　

She heard the sounds of harp coming from the courtyard.

Agnes closed her eyes and submerged herself into Tiffania’s performance.

“What’s the matter, Commander-san?”

Asked Derflinger, who she had as her drinking partner, Agnes opened her eyes.

Instead of usual musketeer commander’s steel, one could see a girl’s anxiety in her eyes.

“No… I just recalled my hometown. I can’t return there… such useless memory.”

“You can’t return there?”

Self-mockingly, Agnes murmured.

“It doesn’t exist anymore. It exists only in the corner of my memories.”

After a while… Derflinger said.

“What? A hometown is just a word. Find a new hometown.”

Agnes became silent and continued listening to the tune, settled, in the course of time, a gentle smile appeared on her face and she nodded.

<center>* * *</center>

She watched the fainted Saito, who has started a journey to the world of sleep. If only he had not made that remark about my breast size, Louise thought passionately…

“…Melody?”

She noticed a tune playing outside the window.

Who?

Is that Tiffania?

Somehow she started to feel nostalgic. When listening to the sounds… Louise recalled the void user.

Then felt uneasy…

The Myozunitonirun from before.

Though she could not understand why, she seemed to aim at Louise.

This Void’s familiar was not an ally…

And if there are void familiars besides Saito, then there should be void users as well…

It was an unknown, big flow of events. I myself am only a driftwood in this big flow.

But… looking at the familiar breath in his sleep, Louise thought.

I have Saito.

At that time, it was Saito who saved me.

Aye, I may be just a driftwood in a rapid stream. But… I am tightly tied with a rope.

She thought…

The whole ‘noble pride’ thing was long ago rooted out of Louise.

She wanted to use her god gifted powers on far more important things. Like… for the clueless familiar.

Louise quietly whispered to Saito.

First of all, I’ll look for the way to bring you home.

That time, she did not say those important words.

If she did… Saito would be chained to her by those words.

Sounds of harp continued.

…This Tiffania, just who is she?

She looked like hiding something deep inside.

And she cured Saito’s near-to-death injuries.

Tomorrow, I’ll ask for details… Louise closed her eyes.

<center>* * *</center>

“N…” 　Stirring, Saito woke up.

Next to him Louise was sleeping.

Her face, pressed closely against Saito’s chest, looked relaxed, as she continued to sleep.

Seeing Louise like that … reminded him of a beautiful girl, carrying elfin blood.

She, like Louise was a Void user. Still, he’ll have to talk about this with Louise. Tomorrow, I will speak with her, Saito thought.

On the other side of window, under moonlight… he heard the half-elf girl, Tiffania, playing her harp.

On other day, when he heard these sounds he was reminded of his hometown and it was painful…

But now it's different.

Because Louise’s head rested on his chest.

Something dear spread in heart.

Even though the morn started to break... Tiffania's playing continued.　

Cleaning the wounds of hearts with the nostalgia, serenade of the dreaming lovers, soothing the feelings of the ones that listened… Echoed forever in the forest of South Gotha.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 10]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Volume 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Epilogue - MTL

2008-11-11T16:30:58Z

Yohan:

“My name is Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière. Pentagon of the Five Elemental Powers, bless this humble being, and make him my familiar.“

In the living room of Tiffania's house, Contract Servant was done.

Though they searched in the forest… the woman in black robe, who introduced herself as Sheffield was gone. Only a large amount of alvisses were lying around.

When Louise and others returned to Tiffania’s house… they decided to give another ‘contract’ to Saito. If they would be attacked like a few moments ago, it may get serious after all.

Siesta and Tiffania watched Saito contracting with Louise with worried expressions. Agnes, with her arms crossed, was nonchalantly watching what the mage was doing.

“I guess he's willing to become a mage’s tool again. The runes make the sword training useless.”

“Maybe…”

Derflinger, who was leaning against the sofa, said in a somewhat painful voice. Agnes looked up at Derflinger surprised.

“Why so gloomy. Isn’t your partner coming back?”

Not answering Agnes’s question, Derflinger kept being silent.

Once the spell ended, Louise brought her lips to Saito’s.

Saito watched at her thin but nicely shaped lips.

When you think about it… everything started from here.

Various adventures crossed his mind.

After this, a new adventure might start from here. With his hopes and fears in turmoil, Saito stirred a little. Seeing Saito acting this way, Louise asked him.

“You won’t regret it?”

Saito, gazing straight into Louise’s eyes, said.

“I have already decided it when I passed the gate.”

Louise nodded, and slowly pressed her lips against Saito’s.

At once… a burning pain hit his body.

“Guaaaaaah!”

Siesta tried to run up to Saito, who was rolling in agony.

“S-Saito-san!”

“I-it’s all right… it’s just runes of the familiar being carved in…”

Both, Saito and Louise, said in a same time.

And at once the pain subdued.

Saito watched curves appearing on his left hand.

“Haah…” he moaned. Louise shut her eyes and pressed herself closer to Saito.

“D-did it fail?”

“No… it succeeded.”

Saito showed Louise his left hand’s top.

Gandalfr's rune was firmly carved.

Louise gently traced each rune with her finger. This character string… is a bond between me and Saito. While caressing them… the amount of time when they were separated, the despair she felt – she was overflowed by the feelings.

Though everyone were still there, Louise desperately clung tightly onto Saito… and buried her face below his chest. And stayed like that, not moving. Saito gently held Louise’s shoulders.

Everyone stared at the couple.

“Well, as I said, I need to sharpen my sword for the battle.” Agnes muttered.

Though Siesta lifted up her eyes for a moment she gave out a smile in the end.

Naïve Tiffania blushed.

“Your left hand… don’t stress it too much… I can’t help but worry.”

Derflinger muttered so silently that no one heard.

For a while it will be very sensitive…　

Tiffania with “Well, I’m sure you need various things to discuss.” hurriedly dashed out of the bedroom.

Siesta came up to Louise and muttered quietly in her ear.

“…Only for today, I will lend him to you.”

And as fast as Tiffania left the room.

When Derflinger tried to say something he was gripped by Agnes.

“All right, you also have to go.”

Finally alone, Saito and Louise gazed at each other in silence.

While they were looking at each other… tears started to fall from Louise’s eyes.

“Louise.”

When Saito unconsciously hugged her shoulders tighter, even more tears started to fall from her eyes. Not whipping them, Louise opened her mouth.

“Th…”

“Th?”

“Thth….”

“Thth?”

“Th-thought I will never be able to meet you again.”

While looking straight at him Louise sobbed.

“I-I…though I, gu, had something important to t-t-tell, you, gu, went somewhere…”

Her speech was overflowed with feelings.

“You didn't show up on the ship, you didn't show up in the bed, back at home… Do you know how worried I was?.. I couldn’t take it anymore… I couldn’t take it because…”

Louise was heavily pulling out words mixed with tears. Though she was incoherent and hard to understand, Louise’s feelings poured right into Saito’s heart.

“But y-you visited me in my dreams…you were gentle, and, and…”

“D-don’t cry…”

Saito hugged Louise tightly, encircling her head with his hand. Louise started to weep stronger.

[[Image:ZnT08-283.jpg|thumb]]

“Cruel… You left me alone, cruel…”

“I won’t leave.”

Saito said.

“I won’t leave you any more.”

When he said those words… he remembered how it hurt him so badly as well, since runes disappeared.

“Mo, don't go anywhere.”

“Aye.”

“S-stay by me.”

”Aye.“

Saito nodded many times.

The inner of his nose started to tickle.

That’s right, this what I really wanted to do from the beginning.

Since I was not Louise’s Gandalfr, though I wanted to protect her… I misunderstood. I thought that not being a Gandalfr I couldn't protect her.

But, I was wrong.

I can protect you, Louise.

Not someone else - me… I want to protect you.

When he thought so something warm spread inside Saito’s heart.

This warmth made Saito more determined.

Some day I might return.

But… not until I make Louise happy.

For the master who need me so much, I will pursue her dreams.

When he was determined like that everything seemed simple.

Louise was still crying.

“Y-you can look at other girls… You can touch them… You can k-k-k-kiss them, but…don’t go anywhere…”

Louise kept on crying for a while.

<center>* * *</center>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-11-10T14:12:12Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Nine: Myozunitonirun ===

Louise and Siesta were standing on the hill where Saito fought, and looking down at the spreading meadow below.

The morning sun rose from the other side of the mountain range, and light cracked through the crevice of mountains, making the scenery more beautiful.

Both of them, during the previous day, have walked almost 50 leagues. Even though the tent was put up and they slept at night, their legs still felt like a pair of sticks.

However, the spectacle before them served like a healing medicine for this tiredness.

With the mountain range far away, the faint fresh green grass was everywhere and contrast it. It seemed unbelievable that this place just one month ago was a battlefield. The spectacle in front just could not be related with tragic feast of iron, blood, and magic.

However, Saito held the enemy back in here.

“…Saito attacked 70,000 in here.”

Here, my shield took my place.

What was he thinking?

The wide forest line could be seen sideways. After explaining the issue, Louise borrowed from the Academy of Magic, an Albion map made by the Tristain geography academy.

Siesta looked over her shoulder.

“This is a map of the whole Albion continent”

Louise cleared her throat and folded the map.

“I wonder if there is a village nearby…“

Siesta looked into the distance and pointed at the corner of the forest.

“There is a path there.”

There was a path that they didn't notice at night.

“It leads to the forest.”

“It’s easy to miss, but it doesn’t disappear within the forest.”

Though the path was not wide enough for a carriage to pass, it was wide enough for a person, and it seemed to tread down rather firmly.

“Someone lives in here.”

Siesta said.

<center>* * *</center>

During those days…　

In the forest of the Westwood village, Agnes and Saito set up their wooden swords.

Though Agnes said that technique is not important in war, she taught Saito some techniques. Technique for rolling, cutting swords, and using it; also the way to feint.

And now… Agnes talked about an ‘examination‘.　

Saito was told to use all the tricks and techniques he was taught in this one.

“Then, I will call you by name.”

Until now, Saito was always referred to as 'dog'.

“What is needed to be done?”

“Imitate an actual combat, naturally.”

Then Saito inhaled deeply and lowered the sword.

“…What? This stance…”

Then Saito scoops the soil off the ground with the point of his sword, and threw it, aiming at Agnes's face.

“Teyaah!”

But… Agnes stood stone-still.

“Uh.”

“The soil won’t be caught into one’s eyes as easily as the sand.”

“Sossu”

Saito put on a serious look on his face and set up the sword.

And for a while, the feud continued.

“You are not charging in? Then, I will go.”

Agnes took a wide swing.

Fast… however, he did not hesitate.

Saito was moving according to it.

Once it started, he decided.

First, taking full-length swings with his sword…

Agnes taught him that striking from the beginning may not always pass. As taught, he kept dodging and adjusting the timing.

Therefore, long swings with the sword.

Bonnnn! The sound of a wooden sword hitting a shoulder echoed.

Garan! Followed by the sound of a wooden sword falling to the ground.

Saito dumbfounded, stared at his own hand.

It was firmly gripping the wooden sword.

Looking up… He saw Agnes kneeling on one knee and picking up the dropped sword.

“A-are you all right?!”

Saito ran up panicking. Agnes calmed Saito by standing up.

“I’m all right.”

After that, Agnes gave a smile.

“Surely, I'm matched with your swords full-swings…”

“I thought it was the only chance of winning.”

Saito said in disbelief. He was really excited to be able to take out the musketeer commander.

“Moo, as promised, now I will call you by name, Faito.”

“It’s Saito.”

Said a disappointed Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

Leaning against a tree… Saito and Agnes were having some rest.

Agnes began to talk.

“Now, then… since you passed the examination, I have one more thing for you to tell.”

Saito turned.

“What?”

“The techniques I taught you have one common thing.”

“Fmm?”

“They are all useless.”

“Yes?”

“In actual combat, an opponent is not always armed with a sword. You’ll never know, it could be spear occasionally or a gun. Or a frightening mage. No, it could be not human to begin with. You will not know if it’s a magical beast or demi-human. Even more, it could not be a one on one situation to begin with. If so, how long could you hang in there dodging? Sword fight is not always useful.

“Then what…”

“What did you do when you attacked me the first time?”

“Erm… I swung and lowered the sword.”

“And?”

“I pierced.”

“That’s right. This is the basic movement of real combat: swing, lower, pierce. It is good. Yet, you have to use the situation.”

“Situation?”

“First of all, a surprise attack. Try to hit from behind. If it fails, and you have to fight face to face, wait for the chance. Search for the chance. Create it if there is none.”

“…and when I cannot create?”

“Give your life up.”

“Really?”

“No, in real combat if you think you are defeated, you will be defeated. Technique and skills are worth nothing without self-confidence. So fake it, convince the opponent that he won. Lure him out of reality. This is the essence of the victory.

“Then, now…”

Saito recalled Agnes's swinging. Somehow, it felt as if it lacked the usual speed. In other words, Agnes…

”Of course, the purpose of it was to build up your confidence. Yet, that technique was worthy of the victory.“

Saito face glowed.

“Thank you!”

“Now if you understand – wash your face.”

As said, his face was covered with sweat and dirt.

“Yeees!”

Saito cheerfully ran up through the field towards the stream.

“Fuah” Agnes sighed shaking her hand, and Derflinger, who was leaning against the tree, asked.

“Pretended, really?”

Staring at Derflinger Agnes answered.

“…Mo, it is still too early to evaluate his progress. But he already forged one year of practice of a considerable fighter.”

“Of course. He has more actual battle experience than you do. Even if the head does not remember, the body still recalls the life threat.”

Agnes quietly watched her hand, and then shook her head.

“Well… I went 80 percent. Yes.”

“80 percent?”

“Well, I may have gone fierce and went out 90 percent. Maybe.”

“You too have an unyielding competitive spirit, huh?”

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito was washing his face in a stream... Tiffania ran up, accompanied by a small girl.　

“What’s wrong?’

He asked Tiffania, who ran out of her breath.

“The Louise-san of whom Saito talked about had pink hair and was a short girl?

“Y-yeah…”

While trying to figure out what was so urgent about it, Saito nodded.

“She has long-hair, small chest, is cute, but a very rude girl?”

Dumbfounded, Saito nodded.

“T-that’s right… what’s wrong?”

“Than, it could be Louise-san after all…”

“Eh?”

“Emma, when picking mushrooms in the forest, saw that person, together with another woman with black hair, walking.”

“Woman with black hair?”

“That person called her Siesta…”

“R-really?!”

Saito as shocked.

“Louise-san! Waah, she seems to be heading straight here! What to do!”

Louise?

Searching for me?

His chest was filled with various emotions. A huge desire entered his thoughts. It swelled like a balloon pumped with gas.

I want to meet her.

I want to meet her a lot.

Louise… his cute Master-sama, whom he was protecting for so long.

I want to meet her.

Tears started flowing.

That noble girl came to look for me.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise and Siesta reached Westwood village.　

They wandered half of the day following the footpath in the forest, which they entered away from the highway that lead to the city of South Gotha, fortunately, they found a girl who was gathering mushrooms.

But when they asked the around five-year old girl “Have you seen a boy?” while describing Saito’s features, she ran away surprised.

Maybe they can find adults to talk to, the two thought. Then… they found this village.

It was a tiny village, of only ten houses, hid well in a small glade within the forest…

“Is it a pioneer village? Yet, there doesn’t seem to be too much left after it was made…”

Siesta shared her impression.

“Let’s ask around.” Louise said, looking for an adult to talk to.

Then… a nice person showed up.

A girl placed a basket filled with vegetables down and stepped out of the house,

She was a beautiful girl with blond hair waving down from her wide hat.

“Um, can I ask you something?”

When Louise asked, the girl made a scared gesture.

“It’s all right. We are not someone suspicious.”

Siesta impatiently asked.

“Um… have you seen a boy around here? He has a black hair like me… and is around seventeen years of age…”

The girl with the blond hair, turned her face sadly down. And saying “Come”… leading the pair back to the forest, to the opposite direction from which Louise and Siesta came.

“When I found him… It was already too late.“

The girl with blond hair, who introduced herself as Teifutenia, brought Louise and Siesta to the old oak tree. A big stone was placed there, decorated with blooming forest flowers.

And on it… Saito’s parka was placed.

Stupefied Siesta collapsed.

“He had injuries from magic and the bullets all over his body. Look… this cloth. It’s worn out, right? His body was the same. It was hard to look at it. It wasn’t a pleasant sight. The strongest water spells would not have healed him.”

Siesta began to cry and tightly embraced the grave.

“Why… why did you die… I told you to run away…”

Seeing Siesta acting like that, Tiffania continued to talk painfully.

“And… in the end… that person who found him, said that he has something to say.”

“What did he say?”

Louise asked in distant voice.

“Please forget.”

“That’s all?”

Tiffania nodded.

Then, she held sobbing Siesta’s shoulder.

“It’s getting cold… please, at least, come to my house. Spend a night in there.”

Siesta, unthinkingly stood up.

“You too… please come. It is getting cold.”

Though she said so, Louise did not answer. She just quietly… stared at Saito’s parka.

Tiffania shook her head and said to Louise.

“Well, we’ll wait in the house…”

Left alone at the tombstone, Louise lifted Saito’s parka up.

[[Image:ZnT08-247.jpg|thumb]]

Then she gently pressed her lips against it.

“Saito… can you hear me? First of all, I’d like to thank you. All right?”

Of course there was no answer.

“When I was about to be crushed by Fouquet's golem… and when I was about to be killed by Wardes… you always saved me. When the Albion fleet attacked the Tristain. when princess-sama was reckless, when… I was ordered to stop 70,000 Albion armies from advancing - you always stood in front of me. Even when I was selfish, demanding and bossy – you always protected me without a fail until the very end. Even though I complained, you saved me.”

And… Louise continued to pour words.

“You said you liked me. Do you know how happy that made me? You said I love you to someone like me. I am not a pretty and I am not a girl to whom one says I love you, only you did.”

Louise closed her eyes.

“To you, I wanted to say those words. But in the end, because of my pride, I couldn’t say… those important words.”

Louise lifted her hand up to her chest and pressed it to her heart.

“But, I won’t say them here. I will say them once we meet again. Until then, I will never give up. Even if everyone says you're dead… even if the spells show you are dead… even if your grave stands before my eyes, I won’t believe it. I’ll wait for you for the rest of my life. But, even that won’t repay the thing that you did to me. I will call you back to life. Even if I’ll be called stupid, I will wait for you. With all my being, I will deny your death.”

Louise put on Saito’s parka.

“I am a mage. I have the power to turn words into reality. Therefore, I say - I won’t admit your death.”

Louise softly gazed at Saito‘s tombstone and said.

“We will meet sometime. We will meet for sure. I believe.”

<center>* * *</center>

Squating down on the back side of the oak, Saito heard the footsteps of Louise leaving. Next to him there, was Agnes, who helped to make the grave.　

“Are you sure?”

Agnes placed her hand on Saito’s shoulder, who had his face buried in his knees.

Saito nodded.

“I am sure. I am not Gandalfr and I cannot protect Louise, so…”

“I see.” Agnes said…

And kept quietly patting the head of the silently sobbing Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

That night… Louise and Siesta stayed over at Tiffania's house.　

Louise got the room where Saito used to sleep, while Siesta slept in Tiffania’s room. Tiffania moved to sleep to the living room. She offered the beds to the tired travelers.

Louise lied in the bed where Saito was sleeping before, quietly stared at the ceiling.

She silently drew the blanket to her nose.

It smelled like Saito’s smell.

If I won’t do anything, I will go crazy for sure. She tried to think about something to steady herself. But, the voice of regret and blame, brought back the images of Saito over and over again to Louise’s mind.

It was hard, it was painful. It hurt so much in various ways. She couldn’t bear it much longer.

It seemed like another restless night without putting a wink awaited for her…

The door opened.

“Siesta?”

It was Siesta indeed.

“What’s wrong? You couldn’t fall asleep as well?”

Siesta shook her head. Her body was trembling.

“Wha-what happened to you?”

“Saito-san…”

Louise sprang to her feet from the bed.

“What about Saito? Hey!”

“In the forest…”

“Forest!”

Louise rushed out, gripping the Founders prayer book. Saito was alive after all! Was the only thought she had. She wasn't alerted by Siesta's tone.

“Which way?”

“T-that way.”

Louise started to run after Siesta.

<center>* * *</center>

The light of the two moons falling through the opening between the trees was their only signpost.

Their Feet were almost completely covered with darkness.

Louise fell down many times. However, Siesta, as one would expect from a peasant girl, accustomed to the forest, went fast ahead.

“W-wait…”

By that time, Siesta’s silhouette was swallowed by the forest darkness.

“I'm here!”

Only her voice could be heard in the dark.

Desperately, Louise ran after that voice.

Meanwhile, the moon came out and illuminated the opening. Everything shone under the silver light. Even mushrooms looked like glowing.

Siesta stood up and looked at something.

“Hey, Saito-san is there…”

“Where?”

Though her eyes were searching frantically, she could not see Saito anywhere.

Can’t she see because of the darkness?

Impatiently, she tried to recite ‘light’ spell, but then…

Siesta gripped the leash of the bag on her shoulder with Founders prayer book in it.

“Hey! What are-!”

However, Siesta didn't change her expression. With a strange smile on her lips she continued to pull it forcefully.

“You… are you being controlled?”

Seeing an odd sparkling in her eyes, Louise kicked Siesta away. If so, she cannot afford to hold down at a time like this. Siesta falled to the ground.

Louise, promptly, pulled out the wand that was attached to her thigh.

Quickly, she started to chant

‘Dispel magic’.

Because the spell time is short, the range is very narrow as well. Yet, it was enough to put Siesta under ‘dispell’.

The entire body of Siesta became covered with light.

She is indeed controlled by some spell… she thought.

“…no it is not a control spell.”

Siesta suddenly disappeared. What on earth?

Louise blankly stared at the empty space where Siesta was lying.

Then… she saw a small doll lying there.

She saw that doll before.

The other day, back in Rosais… it was the same doll playing a hero.

“Alviss…”

Indeed.

It was a downsized version of gargoyle, moving on its own will due to the influence of magic.

So why is it in here?

Hearing footsteps echoing behind her, Louise turned around.

“…who?”

It was a black shadow, covered with a black robe. The shape was one of a woman. Louise recalled the figure of the highroad artist in Rosais.

It was she.

“What are you trying to do? Who are you?”

Louise at the same time set up the wand and started to chant.

“Introduce yourself.”

“Well…what do you think my name is?”

“Stop joking.”

“You don’t know me as it seems, I introduce myself as Sheffield. Yet, it is not my real name.”

Louise uttered a spell.

“Explode…”

The spell was unleashed at once. The explosion launched towards the woman in black robe.

However, after the spell hit the robe, she was not there anymore. When she came closer she saw another small doll lying there. Seems like alviss, with the help of magic could obtain human-size.

“That’s cheating! Show up!”

Then…

From the dark many women clothed in black robes showed up.

She couldn’t tell which of them were alvisses and which the real highroad artist

All black robed women opened their mouths at once.

“Nice to meet you, Miss Valliere. User of the great void.”

She knew that I am Void user – just who was this woman?

“…Gargoyle user?”

“I can use not only gargoyles.”

Louise tried to chant the cantrip.

She was going to finish Dispel magic in a dash.

“Stop. Your spell is useless against my dolls.”

Suddenly… a women clothed in black robes turned into many knights - gargoyles

One after another the number of dolls increased. Their swords and spears… were looking frightening.

Surrounded by tens of gargoyles the women, who called herself Sheffield, muttered.

“Shall I teach you of my ability?”

“Ku…”

“God's left hand, your Gandalfr, can use all weapons. Right?”

Louise did nothing, but silently glared at Sheffield.

Why does she know that?

And who is this woman that knows it?

“I am god’s mind, Myozunitonirun. I can use all magic items.“

Myozunitonirun?

Though not a mage, can use all magical items?

Are gargoyles moving because of that ability?

Unlike Golems, that after creation require constant control, gargoyles move by own will. Therefore, the corresponding spell is needed. Using such amount of gargoyles at the same time, is impossible even to the master mage. How can this woman have so much magical power?

The woman in a black robe, abruptly took of the hood.

Characters where shining on her forehead.

It was ancient runes. It was some time since Louise saw those.

Runes imprinted on Saito’s left hand…

“Do these ancient runes look familiar?

Louise’s face turned pale.

“You…”

“Indeed, I am the familiar of void.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter4 - MTL

2008-11-09T01:49:39Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Four: The Visit of the Shinto Priest ===

On the day Saito woke up, one week ago…

One wind dragon landed on the courtyard of Tristain Academy of Magic.

All students, who were chatting in the courtyard, turned around.

Once seeing the boy on the dragon’s back, a sigh escaped from the schoolgirls’ chests.

“Look! What beautiful hair!”

“Look there!”

Seeing the boy’s eyes, schoolgirls became frightened in an instant. The color of the right and left eye is different

“The ‘Moon eyes’.”

One girl muttered.

Eyes with different right and left color were called ‘Moon eyes’, following the two moons of Tristain. In the provinces, where the superstitions are strong, it is believed that such person is evil and is despised by everyone too.

However… they still absent-mindedly watched the beautiful boy that got off the dragon.

“Hyaa… is he a noble from some country? He’s like a fairy!”

Shinto priest of Romalia - Julio Cesar.

Schoolgirls went on – “Kyaa Kyaa”.

Julio, ignoring such commotion, jumped down to the ground from his wind dragon’s back….

Thump.

He hit the ground with his head.

Schoolgirls, dumbfounded, looked at each other, and ran up to Julio.

“Are you… all right?”

Julio laughed with a smile, while laying on the ground. What a charming smile – all schoolgirls got swayed in an instant.

“The soil is on your face… P-please use this…” one girl gave a handkerchief to Julio, making the other girls stir as well.

“H-here use mine!”

“My handkerchief has a nice smell to it!”

“I’m alright.”

“Haah! The soil doesn’t suit your elegant features!”

“It’s good. Just about.”

“But…”

“I still haven’t washed my face after the war. That’s why it’s dirty.”

Julio waved off.

“For three weeks? Seriously!”

“Do you really hate washing your face that much?”

Laughter echoed.

“That’s not it. I just cannot make a lady's handkerchief dirty.”

He stood up and bowed.

“Nooon! Stop joking!”

Girls shouted joyfully.

From that sort of schoolgirls’ actions, schoolboys were watching unpleasantly. One schoolboy, with a challenging smile, approached Julio.

One girl shouted.

“Pelisson-sama!”

Third grader Pelisson was a ladykiller of Tristain Academy of Magic. Though he had a pretty face like ancient sculptures, he lacked the charm. He was jealous, when a popular person showed up suddenly, and could not stomach it.

Pelisson crossed his arms and glared at Julio and noticed a Holy Saget on his chest.

Fun, he gave a goofy smile.

“Priest, did you come to plead for offerings?”

Without loosing his cool, Julio answered.

“I came here to meet a friend.”

“This is a noble studying building. Go preach to the streets.”

“I don’t remember asking for your opinion.”

Pelisson’s brow slightly paled. Once understanding that Julio doesn’t have a wand, he pulled out a long, thin wand. It was a brand-new one, one that young knight’s get while joining the army.

“Judging from your words a little while ago, you seem to also have participated in the Albion campaign, Priest.”

“Aa.”

“I am a report officer from the Navarre unit. You?”

“Various jobs.”

Julio said, waving it off.

“It must have been taking care of your dragon. Like your follower. Yes.”

“For Shinto priests, any work suits.”

Pellison hit Julio’s head with his wand.

“By beating my head, you are insulting God and Founder Brimir, Officer-san.”

“I am not insulting god. I’m just teaching a cocky Shinto priest, who started acting like a noble, some manners. I’ll show you an insult.”

“So you are a noble? Then why you are so jealous about someone who is outside the noble’s circle?“

Pelisson's face reddened. Schoolgirls, who gathered around, became frightened.

“Then cast your spell!”

He shouted while uttering a spell…

The wind dragon, that was sitting behind Julio, sprang to his feet and jumped at Pelisson. And in one second, Pelisson, unable to resist, is held down by a big wind dragon.

“H-hey! It’s unfair! Don’t use a dragon! Guah!”

Pelisson, whose back was trampled down by a big wind dragon, fainted in agony.

“Since I cannot use magic, I use dragons instead.”

Hearing such commotion, teacher Chevreuse ran up in short steps.

“What’s this! What’s this! I think the war is already over, so stop fighting in the courtyard now! I’m serious!”

Chevreuse easy widened upon noticing Julio, who stood up.　

“Ara ara, aren’t you an outsider? Whose permission do you have to enter? Not to mention, bringing such a dragon too!”

Taking the hand of rattling Chevreuse, Julio bowed gracefully.

“…Eh?”

After taking her hand, he looked into Chevreuse's face. Such a handsome face made Chevreuse blush despite her age.

“I am sorry. However, I only came here to meet a friend…”

“A-ara, is that so? Who?

“Yes, Miss Valliere. I want to get permission from your beautiful self, to see her today.”

“Beautiful? What?”

“Yes. In my mother country Romalia, there is an ancient painting of a holy woman. When you appeared, I have mistaken you with that holy woman in the painting.”

“Oh dear! Holy woman! That!”

Chevreuse shouted in a frolicking voice.

“May I enter the school?”

“The said holy woman cannot possibly refuse Shinto priest-sama! P-please take this!”

Chevreuse smoothly wrote down on paper the entrance permission, and with a dreamy face, handed it to Julio.

“Thank you. Ah, if I may, can I ask you to take care of the dragon?”

“Y-yes! Please go!”

Chevreuse stood upright and gave an emphatic salute.

“Azuro! I’m going then.”

Barking, wind dragon Azuro, nodded to his master.

Schoolgirls stared coldly at Chevreuse, who absent-mindedly watched the back of the leaving Julio.

“W-what are you looking at?!”

“Nothing… A teacher is still a woman. Indeed”

“D-don’t make fun of your teacher! Y-you! Stop sleeping forever on the ground! Faster, remove yourself from the foot of Shinto priest-sama’s wind dragon!”

Blushing, Chevreuse shouted at Pelisson who was groaning from being stepped upon by the wind dragon.

<center>* * *</center>

-Knock knock knock- someone knocked against the door. Louise absent-mindedly opened her eyes.

“Who?”

She asked.

It was silent for a moment, then,

“It’s me. Me”

Came the answer.

Hearing that voice, Louise instantly jumped up and ran. However… after some thought, she returned back and hid under the blanket.

Must be some kind of hallucination. Because of too much longing, she started hearing voices in her head.

“Please, open up. It’s me.”

The voice sounded again. Louise slowly stuck her head out of the blanket and watched the door.

“Real thing?”

“And why would I be the fake? Hurry up and open it.”

Louise sprang to her feet. Like pink lightning she dashed to the door, dressed only in a thin nightdress, and hastily tore the door open.

The face that she saw many times in her dreams, now stood before her.

“Saito…”

Louise almost crumbled to the floor.

Smiling, Saito held Louise’s shoulders.

“Sorry for taking so long.”

“Ba…”

“Ba?”

“Bakaaa…”

Louise’s eyes were full of tears.

-sob- -sob- ”I was worried so much… I was terribly worried if you were dead or not… waah, hic, waaah.”

Louise sobbed. Saito gently embraced her.

“Sorry… I’m really sorry. I desperately tried to escape, but finding a ship took time.”

Saito said in a very gentle voice.

“Why, why did you leave me and go alone?! Baka. Bakabakabaka!”

Louise started hitting Saito’s chest with her small fists.

Interested, Saito proved.

“Well, I am not dead, right?”

“Such ingratitude towards me, abandoning me…”

“That’s not why.”

Saito said.

“Then why?”

Louise asked.

“Because I love you.”

Being told so straightforwardly, Louise’s cheeks blushed.

“D-don’t be silly. No matter what you say, love has nothing to do with it.”

“Your voice is trembling.”

“It’s not trembling.”

“You love me too, right?”

He said with great confidence. Louise sank her eyes down. Louise was weak against such straight words.

“Ba-baka. Why would I be in love with you...”

“Your face gives it out, hey, it’s already red.”

“It’s not giving it out. It’s not red. I’m not in love.”

“You put such clothes on, wanting me to push you down, right? What. So shameless.”

Before noticing, she was wearing black-cat clothes again.

“N-not true. I am just playing a familiar. And I am only wearing such black clothes because that wasted sword said so.”

He grasped her tightly and laid her down on the bed.

“…Ah”

Even though she was complaining, a hot moan escaped her mouth.

Saito brought his face closer. Though she resisted, she closed her eyes.

“Awah, awah, awah…” Louise haloed, while Saito was kissing the scruff of her neck.

“Fuah, fuah, fuah…” noise escaped through closed lips.

Louise held Saito closer.

What great confidence this guy has.

Did I want him to embrace me tightly like that?

Lies. Lies.

However, my body is not listening at all.

Her arms wrapped tightly around him, clinging as if her life would depend on it, seemingly enjoying the feeling.

For a long time, Louise laid there with her face buried into Saito’s chest.

Then…

“Really, you made these black cat clothes for this?”

Casually, Saito, stripped off Louise’s black cat clothing. The part which covered her breasts.

“S…S!”

In an instant, Louise covered her breasts.

With a shocked face, she looked up at Saito. Usually, it is the place where bickering, hitting, kicking and shouting start, yet now a sweet voice escaped her mouth.

“S-stop…”

She muttered, averting her eyes from Saito.

“Show them.”

Saito blankly said such bold thing.

“S-stupid… that… not. No…”

“Why? Didn’t you change clothes back then without feeling shy at all?”

“B-because… because, familiar during those days…”

“And still a familiar.”

“T-that’s right, but now it’s different.”

“How is it different?”

Uuh… Louise faltered

“A-anyway, it’s no good now.”

“Why?”

“Because, well…”

“Tell me.”

Saito repeated words like a spell. Louise, like bewitched by it, honestly told what she was thinking.

“…little bit.”

“Slightly?”

“L-little bit. Wanted.”

Louise said while blushing.

“I know.”

“…really just a tiny little bit. But not much. Well you see, only because Saito would not hate me.”

“I do not.”

“You do. I know. You always look at other girl’s breasts. Princess-sama, maid, Jessica… when you compare theirs to mine…”

“When Louise shows them to me, I will not look at others.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

He said with passionate eyes. Louise’s arm lost its strength.

Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

“Just watch. Just watch, all right? You won’t do anything else, p-promise?

“Promise.”

Saito gripped Louise’s hand and slowly lifted it up. Louise feeling so embarrassed that she could die, squeezed her eyes shut.

It felt as if eternity passed.

“…h-how are they? Small? Right? Average?

Louise demanded for his impression.

However, there was no answer.

“S-say something. Hey.”

She continued to urge him, yet there is still no answer.

Because Saito didn’t say anything, Louise became insecure.
Aah, I shouldn’t have showed him after all!

But in reality, Saito was just amazed.

“Louise.

“W-what… baka… why you haven’t said anything when I asked…”

“Louise.”

He called again. Louise shouted.

“Noisy! Baka! Shut-up!”

Louise shouted, not noticing that it was a dream. Saito and Louise had similar… meeting in a dream.

“They are small anyway! Idiot! I will absolutely not show them anymore!”

In her room, Louise talked in her sleep.

“They are perfect, because I love you.”

Once he said so in her dream, Louise’s body lost the strength completely.

“You really love me?

“Yes.”

He said, smoothly and confidently…

Louise thought.

I should say it.

Say that important word to Saito.

But… even now she cannot say it easily.

She still lacks courage when it comes to that word…

Louise has woke up.

“…that.”

There were no Saito around. And she was clothed in her nightdress.

“A dream…” Louise said in a dull voice.

Even in a dream, she couldn’t say that important word. Saddened, she sunk her face in her palms. Then…

“Louise.”

Her name was called from the corner of the room, startled she turned around.

The beautiful boy with the blond hair stood there leaning against the wall.

“…Julio?”

It was Julio, Shinto priest of Romalia. With a standing out aura, he watched Louise with great interest.

Louise drew the blanket.

“Why are you here?”

“I came to meet you. You seemed to be having a very pleasant dream. I was not looking! Just a little bit! Umm, what on earth were you dreaming about?”

Even Louise’s ears turned crimson.

“Don’t enter without permission. It's not a battlefield tent here.”

Not giving out her emotions, Louise said.

Julio handed Chevreuse’s permit document.

“Is this paper good enough?”

“Still, why did you enter a lady’s room without permission?”

“Because we are connected by a strong bond.”

Julio gave Louise his right hand, covered with a white glove.

Louise ignored his hand.

“Stop joking.”

Julio gave a carefree smile.

“Finally, I was released from the dragon knight corps, so I decided to return to Romalia. Tristanians are such hard workers! Writing reports are foreign to me, that‘s why I always stayed with the squad! But I finally made a report.”

“Thank you for your hard work.”

“Before returning home, I decided to drop in and greet you.”

“Well… thank you.” Louise said with a hollow face.

“Low-spirited?”

Louise tightened her lips and buried her face under the blanket.

“I am a person to whom you owe your life. Don’t I deserve at least a little bit of thanks?”

“What do you mean?”

Louise looked up and stared at Julio

“It was me who put you on the ship.”

Instantly, Louise sprang out of the bed to her feet, and urged Julio.

“Where did Saito go to?”

“I will say it clearly. He is surely dead.”

“Stop!

“I won’t stop!”

Julio put on a serious look.

“What are you saying?! Aren’t you a priest? If you knew he was going to die, why didn’t you stop him!?”

“He tried to get his job done. He couldn’t be stopped.”

“What 'Saito’s job?!'”

“He is Gandalfr. Becoming masters' shield – that job.”

Louise gave Julio a long hard look.

“Do you know why? You weren’t listening, Miss ‘Void’. A strange name for a girl. User of the great void.”

“…How do you know?”

“I am a Shinto priest of Romalia. I come from the country where the theology research is the most advanced. From Tristain to Galia.”

Losing her strength, Louise knelt on the floor. Though she was surprised about Julio knowing details about void, what worried her more now was Saito’s fate. Understanding Louise, and trying to gently admonish her, Julio said.

“Really, you might meet him. But not otherwise.”

“Keep your theology for the dogs to eat.”

“I do not want to lecture you about theology. In reality, Romalia needs you.”

“Leave me alone.”

“I can not… time is important. Now Louise, you love him - true or false?”

After brief reflection, Louise answered.

“True.”

“Good. Though I am not a mage, I know some spell principles. Could you explain what is a Summon Servant to me?”

“It’s a spell that summons familiar.”

“Is that all?”

He asked

“Ha!” Louise made a sour face.

“Though for mages, a familiar is an important being… it is not irreplaceable. After goodbyes you can always meet someone new. I think that’s what Summon Servant symbolizes.”

“Be silent.”

“I’ll pray for a new meeting. See you.”

With these words, Julio went out of the room.

Louise thought quietly for a while… and began to tremble.

“He is not dead…”

She whispered like a prayer.

“He is alive.”

She hung her head for a while, then…

Louise slowly lifted her head up again.

“Stay strong.”

He’s only missing, not dead yet, she told herself.

The door was knocked at again, Louise jumped and went up.

“Julio? Still have something to say?”

She shouted while opening the door. However, the one that stood there was…

“I do, Louise.”

It was Montmorency with an embarrassed face. She sighed once she saw Louise's face.

“I know you are very depressed. I understand your feelings… Yet you still need to go to class. You can’t rest for too long. The war is already over…”

Guiche, who stood behind, anxiously protruded his face as well. Montmorency squatted down next to Louise and softly said.

“Umm… It is still uncertain if he is dead.”

Louise, who had her face buried in her knees, stood up abruptly. As if desperately getting her courage back, she clenched her hands.

“…I know. He’s still alive.”

“T-that’s right! Saito is not one to die so easily!”

Guiche’s voice encouraged Louise as well. After that, Montmorency and Guiche, looked at each other looks and nodded.

“That’s right. He is still alive.”

Louise stood up and muttered with a determined expression on her face.

“I’ll confirm it now.”

“Heh?”

Guiche and Montmorency were confused.

“He is absolutely alive. I will confirm it.”

Louise continued to talk in a feverish tone.

“H-how?”

Guiche asked. Montmorency seemed to understand something.

“Summon Servant?”

“Indeed.”

Louise nodded.

“Spell that summons a familiar… If I can cast Summon Servant again, then my familiar does not exist in this world.”

“I, I see.”

“Therefore… since Saito is alive I will not be able to be complete the spell.”

Guiche hastily said.

“But, what if you complete th-”

Montmorency blocked Guiche’s mouth with her hand.

“Louise… maybe you should prepare yourself a little…”

However, Louise shook her head.

“If I won’t do it now, I’ll never do it.”

With a wand in her hands, Louise raised up her eyes.

Guiche began to tremble. Montmorency closed her eyes.

Silently, Louise began to utter an incantation.

Her hands trembled with tension.

Her heart trembled with fear.

‘Summon Servant’ was not an elemental, and everyone could use it. So Louise didn’t need to read runes to cast it.

“I, Louise Francoise Le Blanc de La Valliere, in the name of the great Pentagon power, following my fate, summon a familiar.“

She thrust out the cane towards an open space.

If Saito, who is a familiar bound to Louise, is alive… the summon gate will not open.

A few moments passed.

Montmorency, who did not have the courage to open her eyes, wondered why Guiche and Louise did not dare to open their mouths.

What happened?

“Hey Guiche. How did it go?”

She asked in a tiny voice, he answered.

“Nh!”

Giving up, Montmorency opened her eyes while holding up her breath

And… dazzled, fell to her knees.

In front of Louise, there was a mirror-shaped gate that shone with light.

[[Image:ZnT08-111.jpg|thumb]]

Soullessly, Louise kept on blankly staring at the gate.

“Aah, that’s terrible. A great man was lost. A very great man was lost. He… loved you dearly.”

Guiche said in a painful voice.

“Louise…” Montmorency muttered.
　
Many summons could be seen within the gates. By this time, the selected beast or spirit would pass through the shinning gates. They can pass it only on their own free will.

Before that happens…

“Close the gate!”

Louise closed the gate. Due to Montmorency’s scream, she did it without thinking.

Montmorency hugged Louise from behind.

“Louise… Aah, Louise…”

Louise like a rag doll crumbled to the floor.

In the end, with her courage shattered into pieces… Louise was engulfed in despair

<center>* * *</center>

At that time, in the Albions South Gotha’s forest village…

Saito, who was sleeping, woke up.

He felt something shining next to him

But… when he opened his eyes, there were nothing there.

“Somehow… Was it a dream? But I already had one dream about light.” Saito said to himself.

Then he watched his left hand again.

Every night he hoped for them to reappear…

Yet, they were gone for good.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-11-09T01:33:14Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Three: The Golden Elf===

First thought that crossed Saito’s mind after seeing the girl was…　

Golden light.

During the dream before, he had seen the golden light at the end.

That light became reality, blinding Saito’s eyes.

He hastily squinted. Once you get used, it doesn't actually shine. However, that girl's impression is too strong to be felt as a false light.

The girl who showed up was beautiful. No, the word beautiful was too trite, she had a divine pretty face. When she moves, one wants to kneel down and worship her.

For the time being “Hada, wada, howada” Saito had trouble finding any words, as they were stuck in his throat.

“What's wrong?”

The girl asked in blank confusion.

“No, that, nothing, this.”

The girl look hesitant for a moment, then, as if having her mind set, took a deep breath and approached Saito. She wore a green, crude, short, one-piece dress, but rather than damaging her beauty, it suited her nicely. Slender lovely legs ran down her short skirt, with white sandals framing her pretty feet.

That simple attire eased up her beauty and created a friendly atmosphere.

Once coming to Saito, the girl laughed forcibly. She tried hard to make him relieved and smiled. Yet it wasn’t a beauty radiating smile, but kindheartedness.

“Thank goodness. Because you slept for two weeks…I was worried that you might not awaken.”

“Did I sleep for so long…”

Though he was surprised that he slept for two weeks, but the girl’s beauty was even more shocking.

Haa, it looked as if she was covered with light, because of her long hair falling left, right and through the middle. Her blond hair like a waving golden sea reflected sunshine rays falling from the window, puzzling and dancing on her face.

It was like CG showing the face with a perfect outline and a perfect silhouette, beautiful, but making one nervous at the same time. Such a beautiful person without any thinkable flaws.

And… through the crevice of her golden hair, unnoticed, pointed ears peeped.

Such ear shape is quite unusual, he though while trying to move, and incomparable acute pain ran through his side. Until now he has never felt such strong pain.

That pain made him feel "alive". I am not dead, I feel life, thought Saito while trembling.

The way wilted flowers suck in water, relief filled Saito. It was a torrent of relief. He was safe for now and was swept by a turmoil of emotions.

“I see… I am alive…”

Gradually he was moved to tears. I am alive, with such thought, even the aching wounds on his body felt dear.

“Ah, if it hurts it means I am alive.”

Teary-eyed Saito muttered.

Seeing that…

“W-well… are the bandages too tight?”

Blinking her clear, big, green eyes, the girl reached for Saito.

After confirming being alive, the girls' beauty in his presence, also became more real and made Saito’s heart tremble.

Aaah, the touch of such a beautiful person felt like a hit from a drumstick.

At once, feeling like a simpleton, Saito retreated.

Then the girl opened her eyes wide.

Then she noticed that an ear was peeping from the crevice of her hair and hurriedly covered it with both hands. In an instant her cheeks were dyed to pink.

“S-sorry.”

“Eh?”

“But don’t worry. I won’t do any harm.”

Saito looked blankly. It seems that Saito’s retreat was mistaken for fright. An unexpected misunderstanding. Saito lost his nerve only because of her beauty, not because of fright.

“No no! That, I am not afraid. But because of your b-b-bb…”

“Bb?”

“Beauty, well…”

Saying that Saito colored up. He was simply not accustomed saying 'You are beautiful' to a girl.

She made a surprised face.

“Beauty?”

“Y-yes.”

“You think so even after you saw my ear?”

She said removing hands from her ear.

“Yes.”

Suspicious, Saito nodded. Certainly, pointed ears were unusual. However, in Halkeginia with orcs, dragons, water spirits, there lived many strange beings. At this point, pointed ears did not surprise him much. Well, I guess there are people who would not think so.

“…really, you are not shocked? Not scared?”

The girl watched Saito with a doubtful face.

“Really, I am not shocked nor scared. Why would I be afraid? Why do you ask? Besides, there are a lot more scary ones. Like dragons and trolls.”

The girl was relieved.

“It’s unusual for a human to not be afraid of an elf.”

“Elf?”

He has heard the name. He sought in the bottom of the memory and recalled it. Well certainly, mentioned in some talks. This was a name of those who live in the ‘east‘. According to the rumors they are vicious, and live on bad terms with humans in a holy land.

He did think them to be terrible, but the girl in front of him was far from that.

“Yes, elf. And I am ‘mixed’ one at that…”

Muttered the girl with a touch of self-hatred. Thereupon, a shadow covered her porcelain features.

A melancholy took over her face.

Confused for a moment… Saito had second thoughts.

Hey Saito, it's not time to appreciate the pretty girl.

Isn't there anything else for you to worry about?

How did I survive?

What happened to the war?

Louise?

Siesta?

Everyone?

However, there was something else to do before that. He’ll ask later.

“Did you help me?”

Saito said pointing at the bandages around his body.

“Yes" The girl nodded.

“I see… Thank you. Honestly, thank you.”

Saito thanked her many times. Even so, it was insufficient to express his gratitude.

The girl smiled shyly.

Somehow; she seemed to be embarrassed and dodged Saito’s words. Despite being the owner of a beautiful face, she seemed to lose her composure easily.

Though this girls behavior was naturally cute, Saito endured. Now wasn’t the time to get love-struck. There were a lot of things that he wanted to hear first.

But... something was amiss.

Wasn’t it a little strange?

She helped me?

Hey hey, wasn’t I leaping against an army of 70,000?

From the looks, the girl wore village clothes. So how was she able to help him in the middle of the large army?

Gradually, suspicion built in Saito’s mind.

Then, her beauty, and the atmosphere surrounding her…

What if this elf woman was an enemy?

She tries to make me feel relieved to draw out some information…

When you think about it, this beautiful girl in front of me could really be an enemy’s trap. In movies and anime, the spies were usually beautiful women.

Moreover, after coming to this world and meeting Louise, Saito realized one the truth.

‘What looks cute may not be so from the inside.’

Such was the truth. And from the evidences that his body obtained – it was unshakable truth.

With such truth, his doubt in girl rose more.

“Fufufu…”

“What's wrong?”

Saito, cleared his throat, and asked in an calm voice.

“I really want to express my gratitude for helping me, however, there’s one thing I want to know.”

“Please.”

“Where I was helped?”

“Because you were lying in the forest, we brought you here.”

Lying in the forest?

Didn’t I fall, surrounded by a large army?

What forest?

Saito narrowed his eyes and watched the girl suspiciously.

Due to this, the atmosphere started to feel awkward…

“W-well, I’ll bring you food.”

Saying that, the girl tried to leave. Saito gripped her arm.

“Where have you put my sword?”

“Aah, that sword is yours? That, that sword, I did not know but he was making noise. I thought that it was better to not wake you up, so I placed him in the room on the other side….

Saito puckered up his eyebrows. He recalled words from an old detective drama. The beauty of a rose has thorns. And in the end, the beautiful woman was a criminal. Damn, and said aloud.

“There must be a reason for Derf to be so loud.”

“Even if you say that, there must be a reason…”

She said in an embarrassed voice. Then, seeing Saito clasping her hand, the girl shamefully bit her lip.

“W-well… please, that, hand…”

The girl struggled to shake off Saito's hand. However, Saito doesn't let go. Frowning in pain, he drew slender girl’s arm to himself. The blush on girl's cheeks increased even more.

“Umm… let go… please.”

“Tell me the truth.”

But Saito was completely lost in the role of the great detective hunting down a criminal. A very bothering character. Even an encounter with death could not fix such a painful personality.

“You are from the Albion army. Say it, A-L-B-I-O-N.”

“N-no. I am not related to Albion nor to an army.”

With frightened face, girl shook her head. However, Saito’s detective feelings sense was completely convinced that she was part of the Albion army.

“Then how I was “lying in the forest”? I lost my consciousness in the middle of an enemy army! So there!”

“I-I do not know how…”

“Spit it out!”

“Ah..”

Saito pulled the girl making her lose the balance. Then she fell dawn on Saito’s thigh.

“Spit it out! S-eh?”

In an instant, Saito's face became pale.

Something big and soft crashed against his thigh.

Detective doubts about the girl where blown off from his head in an instant, and now other doubt swelled up in his mind.

Hey, Saito asked.

What object crashed against my thigh just now?

…Breasts?

It should be breasts.

However… it cannot be breasts. Surely, there cannot be such breast size. So, it isn’t.

Yet what would be normal breasts like? Saito imagined cooking. Big, soft bread. Stuffed animal. And yes - rounded square cushion.

Then what.

Still, even if it would be breasts. There are physical laws that breasts cannot disregard.

By an accident he caught her profile with his eyes. She was crimson. From shame and tension she seemed to not to be able to talk any more. Because Saito’s grip on her arm she could not stand up. Still, bravely, the girl struggled trying to stand up.

[[Image:ZnT08-077.jpg|thumb]]

Something hard stuck in Saito’s throat.

T-this especially. I, aah, I…

These soft, heavy objects on his thigh changed shape while moving.

Saito, with his mouth agape, watched the girl. Felt like his heart valves were breaking, almost making blood spout from the nose. His pulse was beating like drums, enthusiasm of life was coming back to Saito.

While watching the pointed ear which peeped from the crevice of her thin golden hair… three letters sparked in Saito’s head

T B R

Or saying in words…

The bust revolution.

Indeed… this was a revolutionary breasts size.

When compared to the body lines, the size looks even bigger. This elf girl’s body was slender. He could see that when her body fell. Ankles are thin. Arms are also thin. Waist, neck – all are thin… However, only the breasts gone out of the ordinary groove. The breasts caused the revolt within this body.

If there was a law concerning the breasts size, then this would earn life imprisonment. No, death penalty. At least if Louise were a judge, it would be death penalty.

Aaah, because she wore voluminous clothes he had not realized. Aaah, because of her delicate arms, unconsciously mind applied that to the whole body. Aah aaah, for me, such breast size was all honesty.

“Ah, ya…ha, n.”

The girl let out sounds while struggling. This rascal, though her whole body is slender, why are the breasts so strange? It couldn’t be that the breasts gathered all the nourishment, could it? I learned one day in science class from Mendelian teacher... this miracle could be explained by the laws of dominant inheritance...

His brains boiled, while thinking.

“Big sister is telling the truth!”

“Don’t do anything to Tiffa nee-chan!”

“Stop doing weird things to big sister!”

Children suddenly rushed into the Saito’s room. Seems like the children were watching them from the open door.

“Remove your hands from Tiffania onee-chan!”

Tiffania – seems to be the name of this beautiful elf girl. Children started hitting Saito, who was grasping her arm.

“Eh! No! This! Different! Children, it’s different!”

Though Saito tried to make excuses… the children power was too strong. Though these kids a little while ago were frightened of the weird stranger.

With potential of huge breasts that cannot be expressed in a single phrase, this delicate elf girl, seemed to be the children's treasure.

“You are misunderstanding! This person’s breasts are too strange! Therefore I was surprised! It’s different! I was just surprised, that’s why I attacked!”

“Not different! It looked strange no mater what!”

It was justifiable.

“Ruffian! Be gone!”

“Wait! I’m not bad! That! Gyaa!”

“Eat this!” the girl with short blond hair hit his head severely with the frying-pan. Come to think of it, I was hit with the frying-pan in the dream as well, came the trivial thought, before Saito started a journey to the unconscious world again.

<center>* * *</center>

While rubbing his aching head, Saito woke up again.

Tiffania opened the door and entered. Even after seeing again, she was beautiful. The color of her hair was bright and sparkling with gold and white, tres bien indeed, he thought.

She was embarrassed.

“Just a while ago, s-sorry for the children… because they believed… that you were doing strange things.”

Tiffania was carrying the heavy Derflinger in her arms. Unsho, yokkorasho – panting, she put strained expression that didn’t suit her face and leaned it against the bed.

“Derf!”

“Yoo, partner… Are you finally awake? I'm so glad, I'm so glad.”

Derflinger explained the things after Saito had fainted.

How he fell immediately before attacking the general.

And how Derflinger using ‘absorbed amount of magic to move Gandalfr’ ability ran away to the forest.

“But, I was at a loss. And sad because you died. Your heart stopped too. I was fed up with making friends and then loosing them, what kind of legendary Derf I am.”

“Well, I survived…”

Saito, took a long look at himself again.

“Partner."

“Hold your tongue! Why haven’t you told me that you have such an ability?”

“I had forgotten… I am rather forgetful. But partner’s death made me sad. Partner is partner after all. No, not a legendary anymore, but partner is partner…”

He said in an inarticulate way, but Saito was not listening to Derflinger’s whining already.

Ignoring his aching body, he bowed to Tiffania.

“I'm really sorry! I… Though you helped me, I suspected you to take part in an enemy trap...”

“Eh? It’s all right. That, umm, don’t worry.”

Tiffania muttered, looking embarrassed.

“But, to heal such injury…”

Once again, the inborn curiosity raised it’s head. Saito asked anxiously.

“If you can, could you tell me? What magic you used to heal me when I was in an almost dead state?”

Tiffania, hesitating whether to say or not… showed a ring.

It was an old ring, only a dull silver plinth.

In that silver base for the fourth finger ring - there must have been a stone before.

“I was cured by this ring?”

Tiffania nodded with a stern face.

“Incredible ring! To cure such severe injury! If you have it, people won‘t die from injuries or diseases!“

Tiffania shook her head.

“That’s impossible.”

“What?” Saito was bewildered. Derflinger explained.

“Primordial magic. Elf treasure, isn’t it? The girl is half-elf.”

Tiffania was surprised.

“How do I know it? Anyhow, I lived very long, even though my memory is bad.”

“So… I'll tell you. As sword-san said the ‘primordial magic‘ with water power was placed into this ring. However, I do not know the name of it... it was given as keepsake from my dying mother.“

“Your mother was an elf?”

Tiffania nodded.

“This is rather complicated. I cannot tell you in full-detail… but, the magical power of the plinth was already used up.”

“Exactly. Since the water magic stone was placed in there, the magic was absorbed by the plinth itself. Therefore, there is only a plinth left. However, it cannot rise from the dead. It cannot heal the wounds of the dead ones.”

Saito was touched to the bottom of his heart. Though he didn’t understand well, somehow an important keepsake from her mother was used and he was cured.

“Tiffania-san… right?”

“Tiffania it is. Though, if it is too hard to call me that, you can call me Tifa.”

Tiffania said, giving a smile that was embodiment of beauty. Hard to call, indeed.

“Tifa then. Really really, that… Let me express my greatest gratitude… Though it was such an important ring, to cure me…”

“Eh? It’s all right, it’s all right! Tools are there to be used after all!”

Tiffania said in panic.

“Indeed…”

Saito looked up.

“I would like to thank you, but I do not have anything to give but the little "power" I have!“

“Partner.”

In an embarrassed tone, Derflinger muttered. Disregarding him Saito continued.

“I cannot tell the details, but I can use any weapon! Therefore, please tell me when you are in trouble! For instance if a fierce animal or monster attacks the village at night…”

Saito, on the bed, clasped Tiffania's hand.

“F-for now…”

Tiffania mutters, giving a wry smile.

“You’ll see! Weapon! Grab! And the runes on my left hand start to shine! Here!”

“Saito reached for Derflinger, who had been leaning against the bed and gripped him.

“Ah, partner…”

For some reason Derflinger’s voice sounded embarrassed.

“Hey! When I grip the sword this way, the runes on my left hand… T-that?”

Saito stared blankly. Though Derflinger was gripped, nothing shone. Usually, the runes on his left hand shined and his body felt light, as if growing a pair of wings… yet, it didn’t lighten.

“W-what’s wrong?”

In panic, Saito watched his left hand, with his mouth widely agape.

“Rururu…”

“See, partner? I told you so. Not legendary anymore, but partner is a partner. But we are still same old, right? Friends, right? Therefore do not worry. Because I am still your partner. Thu-…”

Derflinger’s words were interrupted,

“What’s with the runes?!”

Saito screamed.

And so…

The sign of Gandalfr disappeared without a trace.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-09T00:55:06Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Saito's Morning===

RING RING RING RING RING RING!...The alarm clock rang, and Saito opened his sleepy eyes.

He slowly climbed out of his bed.

This is Earth’s Japan, Tokyo and his own family’s two story six rooms home. In his own bedroom. In an instant, he had a strange feeling, a kind of feeling that is difficult to explain.

It was his bedroom! But why was there an sense of unease?

Still half asleep half awake, Saito looked at the cat-like alarm clock: 8:30AM. The sense of unease was melted away, and he screamed, “CRAP!” and flipped out of the bed.

Isn’t this time almost late?

Saito leaped down the stairs and reached the first floor, then screamed at his mother who was washing dishes in the kitchen.

“Mother! Why didn’t you wake me up?”

“Don’t I always tell you, you have to get up on your own in the morning?”

In that instant, an overwhelming sense of homesickness nearly ran him over.

Looking at his mother’s back, Saito had a sense of someone seeing a loved one long lost, although he saw his mother’s shadow everyday, why was there such an overwhelming sense?

But now is not the time to worry about it, he was almost late for school. Saito flew into the living room, put on the school uniform he left there, and then ran back to the kitchen with mother: “I'm already late, gotta go mom!” grabbing a piece of toast from the kitchen table, then stuffing it into his mouth like a mouse, swallowing as he dashed out the door.

Out of the house and straight into the residential streets.

Saito suddenly froze on the spot.

Mother often complained about the house across the streets and its terrible red walls.
Saito took the time to “borrow” a couple fruits from the neighbor’s date tree. And the ground near a nearby tree lamp has a vending machine for fruit juice.

The usual and normal scene. Although it is an scene he is used to, but there was an overwhelming sense of longing, that made everything feel dearer.

This is third time today he felt this strange.

Saito stood there dumbfounded, unable to come up with a reason for this.

In that moment, someone called out to him from behind.

“Saito-san!”

Saito turned around, only to find a black haired girl in his school's uniform standing there.

“Siesta!”

There was no mistake, it was really Siesta.

Used to be a maid in the Tristan Magical Academy, yet now stood there wearing a school uniform.

Siesta wore the western clothes Saito saw before, giving her a fresh sense of cuteness. Along with the mini-skirt worn by other students, blue western blouse with a white shirt, and knee length socks.

What would be Siesta doing in Tokyo?

Why is she wearing his school’s uniform?

Although he still had some difficult questions to explain, but let’s take care of the first question that comes to mind. “Why are you dressed like this?”

Siesta answered Saito's question with a confused look.

“Because Saito-san and I go to the same school, isn’t it normal I wear the same uniform?”

Oh, it is so. Saito nodded in understanding. The way she said it seemed to be correct, but right now Saito’s head was a little fuzzy, so he couldn’t really pinpoint what was wrong.

Siesta ran by, grabbing on to Saito’s arm.

“Wait wait wait wait…”

Siesta’s face turned red, unable to finish her sentence.

“I have been waiting for you for a while… I want to go to school together… so…”

“Oh, is that so? Ok, let’s go together.”

Forget it, she is so cute, going together shouldn’t be a problem. Saito dismissed the question that came floating into his head.

“Great!” Siesta said smiling and took a step forward. The spring wind flew against her body.

“Oh!” The strong wind lifted her short skirt.

The skirt revealed snow-white flesh, causing Saito to pinch his nose in reflex.

“Why, Siesta, why are you not wearing any underwear?”

Siesta using her hands to hold down her skirt, shamefully replied,

“Because, because I am not one of those noble born girls, who own those flowery panties…”

“Japan doesn’t have any of those nobilities!”

“That is true…”

That is a really strange answer, Saito thought, feeling the incompatibility.

It seems everything makes sense, yet it feels nothing does…

Just as the two stood there dumbfounded…

Saito was sent flying by a force slamming behind him, and instantly collapsed on the ground in front of him.

The person who knocked him down was a peach haired girl. She also had a piece of bread in her mouth and complained at the same time,

“Late, late, I am late!”

The young girl continues her complaints then turned around, stomping Saito several more times with her foot.

“You! You!”

Saito desperately tried to get up.

“Ah, late, really late!!”

The young girl swang her foot again, this time aiming for Saito’s face; Saito collapsed again with a yelp.

“Miss La Valliere!”

Siesta yelled.

“Ah… late, I said we are late!”

The girl that is called La Valliere continued to scream "late", yet at the same time dance on Saito’s fallen body.

Saito lying on the ground, shouted loudly, “If you know you are late, then stop dancing on my body!”

With that shout, the tiny peach haired girl stopped. With her arms around her chest, she stared at Saito and asked,

“Where were you staring at? Your face is red!” There was a sense of unease in her voice as she asked.

This young lady wore the same style of uniform as Siesta’s - Saito’s school uniform. But the way she wore it was different. She kept her tux’s buttons left open, and kept the tie loose, which made her appear to be very loose. But that peach hair and tea colored eyes were indeed Louise.

“Why are you wearing your clothes like that?”

But Louise didn’t even appear to notice Saito’s question.

“Where were you looking at? Speak!”

“It has nothing to do with you!” Just as Saito finished, he was rewarded with Louise’s foot in his face.

“Of course it has to do with me! You are my familiar, so no matter what happens you are only allowed to look at me! If you look at other people, I will teach you a lesson!”

Louise angrily stared at Siesta.

“So, so, so when you go stare at the big breasted maid, then it means serious punishment! Do you understand?”

“What are you joking about?” Saito yelled. He jumped up and grabbed Louise’s shoulder.

“Eh…” Louise yelped sharply as she collapsed on the ground, and Saito landed on top of her, his eyes transfixed on her face.

“You, what are you doing? …You, you plan to attack your master?”

“Correct.”

“Don’t you dare doing anything! I am a noble, you are a commoner!”

“Noble princesses wouldn’t dress like this!”

Yelled Saito pointing at Louise’s loose socks.

“What, what’s the matter? What I wear is my own business! You are only a familiar, mind your own business!”

“What familiar? What nobility? What Master? It is not same here! Because we are in Japan!”

“Don’t talk nonsense!” Louise yelled raging. Saito restrained the raging Louise and looked into her burning eyes.

“You… wanted this to happen, right?”

Though words came from his mouth, they did not seem to be his. Even though he talked… it felt as if he was watching a movie about other characters.

“…Eh?”

“You wanted to be pushed down by me, didn’t you? That’s why you wore that black cat costume. For me to push you down. Right? Speak up. Heeey, speak up!”

These words have been said some time ago, Saito thought strangely calmly, while shouting.

Then the girl's cheeks dyed pink, like the color of her hair. She turned her head and looked the other way.

“D-don’t be s-silly. Who wanted to be pushed down? S-stop joking, let me go in this instant or I’ll kick you.”

“Then kick.”

Hearing such strong words, Louise bit her lip.

“D-don’t anger me….” She said in a feeble voice.

“Well then, itadakimasu.” He nodded seriously and started unfasten the shirt at her knolls. I did this before, he thought. Then his head was hit with the frying-pan by Siesta who stood behind.

“Auch!”

“This is the middle of the road. It’s embarrassing, please stop.”

“Frying-pan, where…”

“I carry it to cook.”

“Butt out!” Louise screamed rudely at Siesta. Siesta turned to Louise.

“Why are you so mad, even though I helped you? Then all these words about ‘anger’ must be a lie. It’s not your real intention. You wanted to be pushed down after all.“

“L-lies! Maids should be silent and do the laundry!”

“I would do the laundry if you would lend me the washboard.”

“Haah? I don’t have a washboard!”

“Not true. You have a splendid one over there.”

She pointed at Louise’s chest. Louise let out a penetrating scream.

“Keeeeeeeeeeee!”

“Wash with plain chest♪ With bubbles wash♪ Scrub scrub scrub♪”

Louise jumped at singing Siesta.

“Whaaat! Big breasts are all that you have maid! Flirting with men is all that you think about! Not even wearing underwear!”

“Aren’t you the same! You always think how to get laid! Wearing next to nothing! Ridiculous noble! Always eagerly awaiting with shiny eyes to be pushed down by Saito-san! Don’t you have any shame?!”

What! Undeveloped! Stupid maid! The quarreled turned into grapple show between the two. Skirts fluttering, claws spread, gripping each others hair, they were rolling on the ground like two raging chickens.

“S-stop…” though Saito muttered, the pair were not listening at all.

Then...The black limousine drove up.

The door at the drivers side opened and Mazarini, dressed up in white gloves and black suit, stepped out. When Mazarini opened the door at the back seat, he bowed reverently.

Henrietta dressed in a white dress showed up from inside. She wore a brimless hat decorated with flowers. Her dress reminded more of a young lade rather than princess. She held an elegant handbag at her side.

Henrietta ran up to Saito and offered her hand.

“You stopped an army of 70,000.”

“Yes.” Saito replied boldly.

“You were truly unstoppable. Aaah, you are a savior of Tristain. Though this useless queen cannot do anything, I can’t leave such loyalty unrewarded. Well, kiss this hand.”

Saito took the hand and pressed his lips, next, Henrietta wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

“P-Princess?”

“Call me Ann. Next, on the lips, for compassion.”

Flustered Henrietta embraced Saito's head closely and puckered up her lips.

Not good, Saito thought and in an instant heard growls.

“What are you doing to Princess-sama!”

“Always nobles! You always prefer them! It’s impossible for a village girl to be noticed!”

Saito knowing very well what it means to become Louise’s and Siesta’s target, quickly shook off Henrietta’s arms and ran off.

“Wait! Let’s continue the evening in cheap hotel!”

Henrietta shouted.

“What continuation in cheap hotel?! What!”

“What did you do in there! Surely you wore weird clothes again!”

Siesta and Louise ran after him shouting.

While he was trying to escape, an American Bike appeared out of the corner. Scarron and Jessica were sitting on it, all dressed up in tight leather clothes.

Saito leaped over the pair’s motorcycle and fell.

Jessica jumped out of the bikes hull and looked down at sprawled Saito.

“Stop being useless. Quickly, help me to sell this oil."

“Y-you…”

“Ara? Not energetic? Then how about this to rise your motivation?”

She threw him a mischievous glance and through the crevice of her leather jacket led Saito’s hand into the valley of her well-developed bosom.

Now he was in a trouble.

“W-wait a second!”

“Wait for what?” Jessica said in an amorous voice that tickles man’s heart, and watched him through sparkling eyes.

“You are a girl right? So don’t act this…”

But Jessica’s eyes made Saito hold his breath…

“That Brunet again!”

“My cousin! What the?!”

Saito left Jessica and began to run again. He escaped to the Main Street and while elbowing his way through the crowd he knocked against someone.

“S-sorry.”

He knocked against a woman with long pink hair. She wore a thin purple cardigan and was holding a leash to which many dogs were connected.

Bark. Bark bark. Bark bark bark.

The dogs drew closer to Saito.

“Dog! Many dogs! Good doggies! Uwaa! Waawaa!”

“Ara ara, they seem to like you a lot.”

He knew that woman by sight. She was part of Louise’s family.

The gentle aura around this woman with long pink hair.

She pressed her hand to her mouth, trying to suppress a giggle. This woman was Cattleya, Louise’s elder sister. Catlleya’s dogs nuzzled against Saito.

“Ah! Hey! Stop! Stop it!”

Sniff sniff, bark bark, sniff sniff, bark bark.

“Whaaa! Now between dogs! Don’t you match well! Adorable! What! What are you doing to big sister!”

Louise ran up shouting.

“Even with dogs! I can’t allow it!”

Siesta shouted.

Both had a terrible look on their faces. If he would be caught by those two, his life would be in danger. But because of the leaning dogs he could not do anything.

“You perverted dog!”

The moment when Louise shouted jumping at him… Saito was lifted in the air

“F-flying?”

Saito looked up, and found himself caught by a Wind Dragon. Sitting on the Drake was a blue haired girl, it turned out to be Tabitha and her familiar, Sylphid, the familiar Sylphid was carrying Saito on its back.

Not understanding why, Tabitha was wearing an airplane stewardess outfit. A young girl like Tabitha wearing a stewardess dress, appears very, very strange. Like a gag in a story.

Even though Tabitha was dressed like this she still remained focused on her book.

“What, what the… Oh, it is you… never mind, thank you for saving me.”

Saito expressed his gratitude feeling massive relief.

But Tabitha remained the same as a ever, without making a sound.

Saito remained silent for a moment too, but everything became even more awkward, so he decided to find a topic to chat about, and finally saw Tabitha’s book.

“You know I always wondered… what kind of books are you always reading?”

Tabitha refused to answer.

Without any other method, Saito decided to go behind her and peek at the book. When he saw the title, he could not stop laughing: “Ah? Romance Technique - How to make boys like you… you… it is this kind of book?? Ahahahaha! You have this kind of interest?”

Tabitha, without replying, continued to leaf through the book. Her eyes did not reveal a sliver of emotion, so it was impossible to tell if she was mad or embarrassed.

“That kind of thing, no matter how many books you read, is useless. First you have to learn how to talk to a boy. Because the purpose of your heart is important.” Saito appeared to be very knowledgeable about the matter and added: “No matter what, a person like you who never talks, is an impossible situation.”

Saito lightly patted Tabitha’s head, and Tabitha just nodded her head toward his hand.

“Right, use me as an model, let’s practice talking”

The blue haired girl silently stared at Saito’s face. No matter how hard he tried, nothing was coming out of Tabitha’s mouth.

“Hey, what are you planning? If it is like this you will never find a boyfriend! Come, Come on! You should know more words than spells, come on! Say something!”

He remained half joking, shaking the little girl’s head left and right. In that moment, Tabitha stood up.

“I know it.”

“Oh?”

Tabitha remained expressionless, but like a machine-gun she spat out a string of words:

“Can’t find a boyfriend? Mind your business! Stuck between the maid and the boob-less mage, you have no right to talk about me. Someone like you, all you need to see is the princess, the village girl or elder sister with big breasts and you instantly have that “look”, really a mess. Then you will say ‘no no, I can’t do this kind of thing, because I am from another world, so I cannot support your feelings.’ But while you talk, your body doesn’t react the same way”

“You, You” Saito’s head became red as a tomato.

“A person like you would seriously annoy them both, you make them want to come after you with violence.”

Saito looked at Tabitha’s height and replied, “You, you little chibi, don’t talk so spirited like that.”

The girl’s body is a head shorter than Louise, But Tabitha’s expression remained unchanged, and added, “Who is a chibi? You are the real chibi! A brainless person like you who tries to step into two ships with one foot, you are ten years too early!”

"Gya!"

Saito suddenly curled into a ball aboard the Wind Dragon. Because he apparently was kicked between groins by Tabitha. Then Tabitha followed it with a straight kick to Saito’s face.

“I should keep you as a pet.”

“Stop joking!”

“What are you talking about? Aren't you very happy? You like it, don't you? When a loli dominates you. It is written all over your face!”

“You, you!”

Saito sprang to his feet, grabbing Tabitha’s shoulder. Then the two’s gaze met. In this moment, Tabitha’s cheeks dyed red and she turned her face away. Her change made Saito’s heart leap.

“How did you manage to show a look like that?”

But Tabitha’s next attack knocked Saito beyond belief:

“Please…”

“Please?”

“Please be gentle with me.”

Please, please be gentle?! You, you, Saito looked like an air-less goldfish with his mouth opening and closing.

[[Image:ZnT08-055.jpg|thumb]]

The next offensive completely ripped his command center open.

“Ki, Ki…”

“Ki?"

“How to kiss, teach me.”

What is she talking about? Saito was completely unable to understand.

But, it was really cute.

Because she is always expressionless, such attack surprised Saito. Yet it wasn’t an unpleasant surprise. It was a so-called pleasant surprise. The surprise, joy, and the excitement somehow almost made Saito faint. No, it wasn’t ‘somehow’.

On a closer look, Tabitha had beautiful snow-white skin. Her blue eyes were like sapphires. Those blue lakes, still young, were very charming and made Saito’s heart throb. Like Louise, she had those noble, elegant features… Though he did not notice before because thought her to be too young, she was definitely beautiful…

What a heck I am thinking about - she’s still a child, he thought shaking his head.

“F-foolishness, your father will be angry at me if he would catch me kissing you!

Not flinching, Tabitha pushed her lips out.

“Onii-chan…”

Foul play! On a wind dragon, writhing in big conflict, Saito heard roaring from behind. When he turned around, he saw Zero Fighter flying.

“Wha-!”

Within the cockpit he could see Louise’s and Siesta’s faces.

“How can you control it?!” He yelled.

“I learned it from the grandfather!” Siesta shouted.

He wondered how he could hear her voice through loudly roaring engine, and soon, undoubtedly, he heard Louise’s angry voice.

“Now you are going even after a child who is smaller than me! You love anyone - big or small! Either way will do! Saittei!”

Don! Don! DoDo! Zero Fighters wings trembled.

How can they shoot twenty-millimeter cannonballs though they are supposed to be out of ammo?

He thought, when a jar of wine flew at him.

“Have a drink!” came Siesta’s drunken voice.

She is drunk while piloting the airplane, Saito was terrified.

“No, better control the plane.”

He muttered, before getting hit by a jar. It hurts!

Saito shouted impatiently.

“Tabitha, avoid! Speed the wind dragon up to run away from the zero fighter!”.

“Tabitha? I am Kirche, Darling.”

Somehow Tabitha turned into Kirche. Moreover, only a few seashells were covering her most important body parts.

“Quickly get away from me! We will get killed! Flying too fast!

“It can’t fly”

“Isn’t it a wind dragon?!”

“Nope, my salamander, Flame-chan.”

Unnoticed by Saito, it was indeed Kirche’s salamander Flame.

“Whaat?!!”

Salamander went down like a rock. Saito tried to grab Derflinger. Using my Gandalfr's power, I’ll jump onto the zero fighter and save myself! He thought…

“Awa! Why doesn't my body feel lighter?!”

Looking at his left hand, he saw the runes disappear.

“Wa! Uwa! Waah!”

He steadily approached the ground.

“Falling! Falling! N? What’s this?!”

He saw something.

Light.

“…it shines. Gold?”

On the moment of the crash, dazzled, Saito was wrapped up by the golden light.

<center>* * *</center>

“Falling!”

Screamed Saito and woke up.

He was breathing heavily for a while, before muttering to himself.

“Dream…”

Fuzzy-headed, he reviewed the clattery drama.

He was chased by Siesta and Louise, and was urged by Henrietta, Jessica, dogs and Tabitha – what an absurd hubbub and mess.

If it’s not a dream then why did Louise and Siesta wore school uniforms from Saito’s Japan or Tabitha were dressed up as stewardess. But why would I be having such dream…

“Such strong desire, I…” he writhed in embarrassment for a moment. He grew worried – what if anyone saw him now? He looked around in fear.

“Uh.”

Indeed, there was an audience.

In front of Saito’s eyes, there were faces of children watching him.

There were various faces - big and small, boys and girls. Golden hair, red hair, brunette…, there were various hair colors too. Some were hesitant, embarrassed, relieved or worried watching Saito’s suspicious behavior. Though the children clothes were a little dirty, their eyes sparkled.

A single boy with blond hair, leaned towards Saito and quietly looked into his face.

“Well… did you see me just now?” Saito asked, for some reason the boy jumped back in fear.

“Weird person! Suspicious person!” he ran away shouting.

“H-hey… misunderstanding, misunderstanding!”

“Freak! A type of person one should not get closer!”

Others joined in.

“Wa-wait a minute! I am not a strange person!”

However, Saito’s words of excuse didn't reach them, all children flung out of a room in a lightning speed.

“Whawhat… they. A while ago, I was having this embarrassing dream… Anyway, where am I?”

Saito looked around the room where he was in.

It was a cozy room. One window at one side of the bed, there was a door at the other side. A small round table was placed in center of the room, two wooden chairs near it.

Though the bed that Saito slept in was coarse, it was clean. White sheets and soft blanket pulled over.

“Must be some kind of inn… But, why am I here… I mean. I was heavily injured…”

Saito in a hurry looked down at his body. The body was all covered with bandages. At that time, in a fierce battle, he was definitely driven to the point of death.

So.

I… let Louise and others leave and went against 70,000 alone. He shuddered remembering the fierce battle.

After he clashed with the 70,000 army, following Derflinger’s advice he aimed at the commanders.

He attacked a fair amount of mages, but due to spell hits, he started loosing his consciousness. Starting to stagger, he saw a general surrounded by mages and knights, and leaped at him.

After that, he doesn’t have any memories…

“…Anyway, seems like I survived.”

Feeling relieved, Saito whispered in a discouraged voice.

At the same time with a relief, various doubts crept in.

Spell arrows and fireballs hit him, or was it, but there were no deep wounds. Then an explosion hit at close range, and he remembered his left-hand becoming like a charcoal. It wasn't nothing. He felt blood running out in streams from his body. There was a gaping wound in his belly. His bones were broken like sticks and his inner organs torn. In other words, he was close to death.

Yet, when you look at my body now…

The vicious burns on his left arm disappeared, the pink skin could be seen through the crevices between bandages. The body wounds did not hurt for the time being as well.

Saito looked doubtful.

What on earth happened with my body?

“Well, it’s a wizard world after all, so some miracles do happen…” showing his inborn optimism, Saito said to himself.

For now, the only thing known was that he ‘survived’, and other things did not matter all that much. Once feeling relieved, he was reminded of other things.

That’s right, there are more important concerns than my body.

My clash with the army of 70,000…

Were enemy forces confused enough?

Did it won time for allies to withdraw?

Did Louise and everyone else escape safely?

“Uuuh… what’s true? Now I’ll worry. Aaah, I’ll ask Derf.”

Saito looked around, searching for Derflinger.

However, the wise sword was nowhere to be found in the room. I’ll look for him, I cannot learn anything this way, Saito thought and tried to stand up…

“Auch!”

A frog like voice leaked from his throat.

The acute cramping pain pierced through his sides, feet, arms, ankles and neck. The pain covered his whole body and did not stop making Saito see black and white. Though the life was saved, he still might be badly injured.

That fierce battle that felt like a dream since he woke up, was now rapidly gaining real outlines, Saito shook. Saito started to tremble. Even though he tried to suppress it, it didn’t stop.

One wrong step and he would have been dead, he definitely escaped death by a thin line.

Until the trembling settles, he decided to lie back in bed.

“But… I may be still asleep.”

He needed to confirm it.

I want to know precisely how I was brought back to life.

Therefore, he tried to get up many times.

Tch! Autch! He shouted, whenever he tried to stand up he was instantly taken over by pain…

“You should not move.”

From the door where children ran to… a smooth smell flowed and a coolly sweet voice sounded.

Ah, when he turned towards open door, he saw a girl, with fair, river-like flowing hair, standing.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter10

2008-11-08T23:38:55Z

Yohan:

===Chapter Ten: The Place of Courage===

On a little hill drawn on a map…The dawn brought forth light to the darkness.

The view slowly expands, and the grassland below grew larger and larger.

It is recorded on the map, a rural area approximately 150 leagues south-west outside the city of South Gotha.

After a whole night of riding, Saito finally arrived here. A light excitement covered him. Although he had been riding all night, Saito's fighting spirit and fatigue were restored by the morning light.

In the morning fog, slowly, slowly and accompanied with the shaking of earth, a great army appeared.

Saito stood up, and slammed his hand against the horse he had been riding. The beast that had been chewing grass idly was suddenly shocked, and fled in the direction where they come from.

“You are not going to use the horse?"

Derflinger asked over the shoulder.

“That guy has a life too; it is not just some tool.”

“You have such a good heart, partner.”

Saito asked Delfinger,

“Didn’t you say before, the Gandalfr was able to defend a thousand foes alone? 70,000 shouldn’t be a problem right?”

“That is what they say, but it is only a legend, so people tend to exaggerate. Don’t get too hopeful, in reality, it was probably less than a thousand.”

“…why are you like this? Lying to me like that. If you lied to me, don’t tell me the truth. We are already dead, at least lie to the very end.”

On the horizon of the grassland, we can see the advancing army. Although it is an army of 70,000, due the fact they are not marching abreast, it does not appear to be as large. But in reality, all 70,000 are there.

Soldiers wielding weapons, Mages armed with spells, cannons, demi-humans like orcs and trolls, Dragon Knights…Knights riding phantom beasts.

None were missing, all 70,000 were here.

Saito asked with a fear shaken voice.

“Ah, why must I risk my life to charge into that mob?”

“Why are you asking the obvious? Because our ships have to retreat, so we have to buy time.”

“No…I am not talking about this…But, forget it.” Saito let out his breath.

“Last time I was saved by Guiche’s mole, but this time there is no escape.”

“No we cannot. No matter what, just charge in, in a situation like this no matter which direction charging is the same. Aim for the commanding officer, strike down the head, and the body will fall into chaos. You can probably buy them a day or so.”

Saito nodded, holding Delfinger tightly. The runes on his left hand began to glow.

“Let me tell you something, Delfinger.”

“What is it?”

”Can I tell you a story from my childhood?”

“Sure.”

“I, once, saw an old lady being harassed by some punk near a train station, something about the old lady bumping into them. But that time I was just a little chibi, if I wanted to stop them I couldn’t, so I only stood by and watched. That time I thought, if only I was a little stronger, but at the same time, I also sighed. Because even if I was stronger, it does not guarantee I would have won.”

“True”

“No mistake, I am stronger now, there cannot be any excuses. That time because I had no strength, so I had the excuse to not to do anything. The excuse was that I was not strong enough, so I didn’t help. But now, I've lost that excuse. Because I am now very, very strong. No matter what, I am Gandalfr, right?”

Deflinger murmured lowly, “Um hum.”

“But…all that strength is only external, in reality I am not really any stronger inside. But there is nothing I can do about it, although I am Gandalfr the legendary familiar, my body is shaking, I really don’t have any mental preparation. This type of situation is really not for me. Protecting everyone’s honor, I really don’t like it! I'm shaking with fear. I do not want to die.”

“Partner, you are really someone truly brave!”

“This kind of personality will only lead to trouble, fast.” Saito thought about it.

Courage, isn’t this what it is all about?

“Hey, Partner.”

“What?”

“Am I going to die?”

“Probably.”

The boy became silent. Delfinger decided to raise his spirits, “If it is going to be like this, then go out like a hero!”

“Why?”

“Because otherwise it will be a waste.”

Four hundred meters in front of them, they can see Albion’s forward assault force.

[[Image:ZnT07-239.jpg|thumb]]

Suddenly his body begins to move by itself; they would never know if this was the power of Gandalfr, or Saito’s own bravery, or something else…

Saito charged toward the army of 70,000.

The first group of Albion soldiers who found the charging hero was not Frontal Cavalry, but the owl familiar belonging to the artillery/firearm commander. Because he didn’t believe the Infantries, so he decided to personally investigative the matter.

After he verified the situation through his owl, He immediately ordered the firearm squadrons to prepare to fire, because normally during the course of a march, firearm troops do not keep their weapons loaded.

“What? Only one person?”

He was surprised when he found out there is only one person, but he became shocked once he saw the boy’s speed.

It is not a speed that can be achieved by a human on foot.

The frontal cavalry also made the same mistake as well.

Because in the mistake with the estimation of speed, just as they stopped the opposition charged right past them. Before the cavalry can even draw their weapons, they were knocked off their steeds.

The only thing the fallen cavalry men can do is hear the sound of the enemy’s footsteps, the speed is so fast, they could not even see their foe’s image.

Before the soldiers finish loading their weapons, the enemy is already in front of their leader.
It is a person armed with a large sword.

The commander, in reflex, tried to pull out his wand, but was sent flying by the sword. Something hit him hard on the side of his head, the commander instantly lost conscious.

The next moment, Mage Knights approached from the sky. They used magic and familiars to track Saito’s movement, then released a barrage of spells.

Wind blades, ice spears, and fireballs flew in waves toward Saito, but were instantly absorbed by the sword. Though the Knights were taken by surprise, they did not stop their magical assaults.

The knight commander ordered his men to scatter; in the instant he made that order, a wind blew next to him, where the wind struck, his wand was snapped in half, and a foot slammed into his stomach. Ribs shattered, the pain was so strong the officer could not cry and soon fainted.

Deflinger asked running Saito,

“Why didn’t you kill them?”

Saito threw back a short reply,

“I am not a soldier.”

“What do you mean?”

“No matter allies or enemies; I will not treat them as tools.”

Delfinger sighed.

Saito danced, dodged, and struck left and right, which caused massive chaos within the enemy formation.

Fighting alone turned out to be extremely advantageous.

To prevent friendly fire, the enemy did not dare to use firearms or projectiles, also, with the speed of Gandalfr, nothing in this world can catch up.

But…the Mage opponents were still very difficult to deal with.

The endless barrage of magic, although Delfinger could absorb them, but the amount of magic delivered is certainly above normal, and slowly the sword begin to lose the ability to handle them. “Ugh!”

“Left hand?”

“Hum, damn…I can’t move it anymore.”

Saito could only wield Delfinger with his right hand, his left shoulder took a deep wound, and a part of his body is now charred by flame, which came from the fireball that exploded near him.

Although the situation is grave, Saito still charged forward, bravely stood tall surrounded on all sides.

Due to the attacks by Magic and weapons alike…Saito’s injury became graver every second.

<center>* * *</center>

Ridding on his phantom manticore was the unit’s commanding officer, kicked his beast, and prepared to charge. But a sword knocked him off his mount, he saw his manticore struck down. In that instant, his own legs were shattered, collapsed on the ground.

The commander for the firearm division ordered his men to prepare for a maneuver, thinking to surround this wind like enemy in an instant, but the enemy leaped over the formation, and struck the commander’s head with his sword, sending the man instantly into oblivion.

The young commander in charge of the Archers hastily ordered his men to fire, but the arrows could not reach their foe, but instead struck down his allies instead. In the chaos he manages to hit his foot.

The chaos with the forward guards became progressively worse. General Hawkins received reports that completely boggled him. The communications he received were completely a mess.

Some say, the enemy is a single rider.

Some say, the enemy is a Magician.

Some say, is a part of the enemy army.

Some say, is elvish Magic Knights.

Some say, is a elvish division…etc

But, the general, a veteran who survived a hundred battles felt it is a single foe.

An enemy with the speed of the wind,

An enemy with the strength like fire,

An enemy unshakable like the stones of earth,

An enemy elusive like the wave of the sea.

“I don't like it,” General Hawkins muttered.

<center>* * *</center>

Just as Saito broke the wand of an officer of middle rank, the boy spotted a group of mages. Since so many mages were protecting a single individual that mean…

“That guy must have a pretty high rank...” Delfinger added. But even through Saito heard him he could not do much, his body begin to be paralyzed by the pain. Very soon he wouldn’t be moving t all.

Saito must save the energy from his breathe.

Just to take down one more Officer…

Just to cause more havoc.

Just like this to extend the time, just even one minute, one second, must be taken.

This was Louise’s task.

A task my own beautiful master volunteered.

Saito leashed towards the enemy general surrounded by hoards of mages.

General Hawkins stared at the wind blasting toward him.

Truly amazing speed.

He pulled out his Wand, chanted his Magic, in one breathe he summoned a wind blade. But… the enemy’s agility dodges it. He could only see the enemy’s blade, flying toward his head.

General Hawkins can only see the shadow in front of him, as if trying to brand it under his vision.

His Riders struck the enemy full of Magic bolts, each attaching itself on to that swordman’s body.

Although so many bolts should had been fatal, but the wind like warrior never slowed.

Fencer's sword shot up, slamming into Hawkin's body.

The blade’s tip reached within 5 cm of his face.

Hawkins, not averting his gaze, stared straight at the top.

But it did not struck Hawkins’ face.

As if time suddenly stopped, the Swordman’s movement stopped.

Hawkins used his wand to knock the sword away, and the unknown Blademaster hit the ground with a thud.

“Your eminence! Are you ok?”

“General Hawkins!” One of the Knights rode by.

“No bones broken.” He answered.

“Combat is over, give me the report”

Reports came in quick succession.

It is absolutely unimaginable a single warrior was able to cause such damage. Lower command, Upper command echelon had 14 wounded, the enlisted infantry estimated injured were around two hundred fifty. The loss apparently, from the entire army’s angle, is within the limit of acceptable. But it's effects were significant. The strong Forward guards are now in complete chaos, in the fog of war, many were injured by their own friendly fire, and the story that 'Everything was caused by a single swordsman' had spread among soldiers like wildfire, greatly damaging the morale of the troops.

The forward commander reported with a bitter face: “I am afraid it will take a while to reform the forward command, at least for several hours.”

Also, stories continue to spread among the frightened troops, which greatly decreased the army marching speed. The enlisted soldiers were afraid the enemy may hide another swordsman like the one before.

The adjutant slowly murmured to General Hawkins:

“I am afraid we cannot continue today’s marching objectives. If the situation continues, we will have to waste half a day…no, entire day of time.”

Hawkins lowered his head.

He got off his horse, walked near the fallen swordsman, and took in stock of his looks.

“He is just a boy.”

The body on the ground is a black haired, very unusual looking boy.

Looking at him breathing still weakly, but his body clearly took enormous amount of magical damage, it is only a matter of time.

Hawkins wanted to summon a water mage, but after so much injury, it is only extending his suffering. Not even magic is infinite.

Hawkins looked down on the boy, whispered

"I am really jealous."

"Huh?"

"A single warrior stopped an entire army....in the words of history long gone, he is a 'Hero'; I wish I was not merely a general, but a hero."

Hawkin's voice trailed off.

His sub-commander nodded as well.

"What you say is right, but situations like this is results of war, a pity he was an enemy of ours."

"Although an enemy...not even a noble...but I believe he should receive the highest honor and respect."

"I understand your point."

General Hawkins and the Sub-commander both saluted the boy.

"Let's bury him with honor."

He gave his order to his troops.

In that second, Saito's body leaped.

"What the hell?"

Saito's body reached his old speed, and vanished into the forest.

<center>* * *</center>

Once inside the forest… Saito’s body fell down again.

Voice echoed in the dark forest.

Not Saito’s voice, but Derflinger’s.

“Haaah…it was one thousand years since the last time I used ‘Master’ was it? Though the reason I was able to move… was because of absorbed magic energy. Anyway, I'm beaten already... but partner, you look tattered...“

Saito’s body didn’t move in the slightest.

“Hey partner. Do you hear me? Hold on in there, I will tell you a nice thing. At that time, that girl wore those black cat’s clothes just for you. She wanted you to push her down again.”

Derflinger waited for a while.

However, no matter how long he waited, there was no answer.

Once Derflinger’s power wore off, Saito’s hand lessened its grip. Free from Saito’s lifeless finger’s, Derflinger muttered with regret.

“…cheh, you can’t hear me anymore.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise awoke and found herself on the deck of the Redoubtable.

Because of the wind brushing her face, as well as the sound of the fluttering sail, she finally woke up.

Malicorne and Guiche were staring back at her face.

“Wow, Louise is awake!”

”Good! Good!!”

Seeing friends nodding their heads unstopped, Louise asked in a surprised voice:

“I… why…?”

“We don’t know. When the ship departed I found you sleeping here.”

“…Here, this is a ship?”

As she watch the moving scenery for a few minutes, Louise suddenly remembered a very important thing, suddenly sprang to her feet.

“I, I must go stop the enemy army. I have to prevent the Albion army from catching up!”

Malicorne and Guiche both stared at her with surprise.

“Stop the enemy?”

“Yes! I have to delay the enemy to buy us time to retreat.”

“We already retreated.”

“This is the last ship from the Port of Rosais.”

“…Oh?”

Louise looked confused as she stared from the forecastle, as the continent of Albion became smaller and smaller.

“How is it like this? What happen to the Albion army that was chasing us?”

“They said only a little longer, they didn’t catch up with us.”

“Good, Good, this means we can get home safely.”

“But when we get back, there will still be a lot of trouble.”

Malicorne and Guiche stared at each other, then the two start laughing.

What really happened?

Why did the Albion Army slow their march?

In that moment…she suddenly remembered something more important.

She cannot see Saito anywhere.

Louise ran around the ship in a circle, and met Siesta and her family on the forecastle.

“Miss Louise… you woke up?”

“Don’t talk about it! Where is Saito?”

Siesta’s face turned white upon hearing this.

“I was waiting for Miss Valliere to wake up, to ask it, shouldn’t Saito-san to be with you?”

Louise shook her head, looking at her worried face, Siesta became paler every second.

“Miss Valliere, where is Saito-san? Where, please tell me!”

In that moment, they heard two soldiers talking behind them.

“I heard from a buddy from the Navarre's ship, they said they saw a single person rode off to stop the Albion Army.”

“Haha, stop joking, it is just one person, what can he do?”

Louise walked near one of the soldiers and said

“Hey, what you just said, is it true?”

The soldier was surprised he was questioned by nobility, and showed a face full of shock and stammered,

“Yes, yes. But I don’t know if it is true or not, someone else told me this story, that part is true.”

Louise’s face lost all colors, instantly the color of blood withdrew from every inch of her body. It must been Saito. It is impossible to be wrong. I don’t know what he did to made me fall asleep, then drop me off on this ship… then went off against the Albion army.

Louise ran up to the hedge and screamed

“Saito!!!”

“Miss Valliere, what happened? Please tell me, tell me!”

Worried Siesta pressed Louise.

“Saito!!!”

Louise screamed, jumped over the railing, and then tried to jump toward the ground.

“HEY! HEY! You want to die??”

Guiche and Malicorne saw the situation, and grabbed her before she could leaped.

“Let me go!!! I am begging you let me go!!!”

“NO! There aren’t any of our men on the ground anymore.”

“Let me go!!!”

Louise’s wails and howls echoed across the White Country's sky.

<center>* * *</center>

The Albion army that arrived at Rosais, looked up into the sky and grounded teeth.

They were just a hair away, but now they could not do anything but watch Allied army escape.

They would have continued the chase, but there were no ships left.

After occupying Rosais, Cromwell entered the red-brick base… then, bites his fingernail in anger.

He already had general Hawkins, who failed to accomplish the mission, confined and sent back to Londonium.

“Why Galia didn’t send their soldiers? If they were attacked from both sides by both countries, Allied Forces would have not been able to leave South Gotha…”

He asked Miss Sheffield… who was nowhere to be seen.

Cromwell was nervous after losing a fight. He was afraid to carry this war any further. He was at the breaking point. He was at the point where he was shaking uncontrollably…

Shouts of joy sounded from the other side of the window.

When he stepped up to it…

He saw a large fleet piercing the sky.

On fluttering flags one could see two wands crossed… Galia’s fleet.

Cromwell went ecstatic.

“Ooh! Finally you came! As expected from large country Galia! How many ships are there? But… why did it come now… after the enemy ran away?”

And once he bit his fingernail again, it hit him.

“That’s right! They are going to chase the enemy fleet! That's good! Messanger here, immediately!”

When he was about to call messenger… the messenger jumped into the room himself.

“Galia’s fleet! It arrived!”

“I know! I saw it myself! Now! Tell Galia’s fleet commander that- …”

The messenger interrupted Cromwell’s orders.

"There’s a message from Galia’s fleet, Your Excellency!”

“Message? Oh! I see!”

“They wanted to know you whereabouts in order to greet you!”

“Greeting? Is that so, ha ha ha! They are really very cordial! They have a cordial king and secretary, so fleet commander must be too! Now, rise up an assembly flag in front of the door.”

“Understood.” The messenger left.

After a few moments, in the courtyard, the Holy Assembly flag of the Republic of Albion was raised. After that, dozens of ships lined up around the building one next to another. It was a spectacular naval scene.

What kind of greeting that will be? He waited excitedly…

Then, before his eyes, the building’s door opened and people ran out in panic. Why are they running away from here? Just like rats from sinking ship.

He looked up at the fleet again. Hundreds of cannons from the gangway shone at the same time.

Cromwell hadn’t seen anything more beautiful during all 30 years of his life.

Thousands of cannonballs, after an order to fire, hit the red brick building where Cromwell was.

And in an instant, the official base turned into a pile of rubbish.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 9]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-11-08T23:12:42Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Nine: Rout===

It was the tenth day of the advent festival, and everything looked like usual.

Thanks to the continuous snow, the town turned into a world of silver.

Groups of two Tristain soldiers were patrolling in town, and currently one of the soldier called the other.

“Hey, aren’t they from Rossa’s patrolling unit?

“Indeed. But what are they doing here?”

One of the patrolling colleagues group was standing in front the inn and doing something in an surreptitious manner.

“Hey!” one called out. However, there was no answer. They just kept on working silently.

“Isn’t that a bag of gunpowder?”

One muttered in a hasty voice. And indeed a few sacks of gunpowder were placed there.

Rossa’s patrolling unit soldiers were carrying bags to the inn.

“Hey! It’s a hotel not a warehouse. Navarre’s unit soldiers are staying in there. It’s too dangerous to bring such easily explosive things inside.”

He approached and tapped soldier's shoulder. But the face that turned around shocked him. It was an expressionless and soulless face. Sensing something evil in that face, the guard set up a spear.

“Hey! Put the bag! Put!”

At that moment, another soldier pulled out a pistol from his belt and shot the guard down.

Another guard tried to ran away screaming. But a dagger, thrown by the first soldier, sank into his back. The guard fell down with a thump.

Then they silently returned back to placing bags into a hotel.

Then a match cord was inserted and ignited with a flint.

After a few seconds, with a huge explosive sound, the inn and all resident soldiers were blown off.

<center>* * *</center>

Located in the city's prime block, on the second floor of the inn coalition, forces leaders were discussing the future strategy of the invasion.　

“The truce will end tomorrow. Carrying the replenishment goods must be finished by tonight.”

Chief of the general staff Wimpffen reported while looking at the parchment on the table.

“It will be on time. But I thought that during the truce Albion would try a surprise attack…”

“You think the other side does not have the same problems? They needed to buy time because enemy preparations were not complete. That’s why they settled for the truce so easily…”

Marquis Handenburg said gloomily. Wimpffen gave him a piercing glare. De Poitiers stepped between the two. As the main commander he understood the necessity to buffer subordinate generals’ conflicts.

But then…someone knocked against the door.

“Who? We are in a military council.” Said Wimmpfen.

“A delivery from royal family. It came this morning.”

The delivered goods were a gorgeous punnet where royal arms have been carved. A letter with financial minister’s stamp was attached to it. The moment he saw it, the complexion of De Poitiers changed. He started to read the letter voraciously. After finishing reading, De Poitiers muttered cheerfully.

“Finances minister congratulates with premonition!”

De Poitiers with his digit opened the box top. Wimpffen and Handenburg looked into it as well. Once seeing what was lying in the box, both of their eyes popped wide.

“Ooooooooooh! Field marshal’s cane!”

Indeed, it was a splendid field marshal cane that was carved from the ebony with golden royal family's crest on it. Staring at his own reflection on it, De Poiters gave a joyful cry.

“Normally, there should be official regulations to pass. ‘This cane is reminder of the successful victories under your command.’ With a congratulation note from finances minister. Though the war has not ended yet, Allied Forces had successive string of victories now. The enemy army shuts itself up in the capital and did not come out. Encircling and winning a final victory was only a matter of time. The last decisive battle and it is said, and confirmed by finance minister’s signature, that I will command with the field marshal cane.”

“Congratulations, Your Excellency.” Handenburg and Wimpffen shook hands.

“Well… with all what has been said it is all in my grip. We cannot get too careless now, no carelessness!”

De Poitiers said, but could not hide a wide grin on his face.

Booom! Boom!

At that moment sounds of loud explosions resounded behind the window.

“What’s happening?”

With a suspicious expression on his face, De Poitiers approached the window, still gripping the field marshal cane.

The window was facing the plaza. There soldiers ran around pointing fingers at something. He noticed emblems on their capes.

“Aren’t they from the La Shien unit?”

It was eastern block, while these patrolling units were responsible for the western side of the town. Why they are here? Moreover, why they are fully armed…

Marquis Handenburg stepped next to De Poitiers as well.

“They mustn't be soldiers from my army either. I did not gave an order to march…”

Then they both looked at each other…

Soldiers turned their guns aiming towards the two people standing at the window.

And then a sudden volley came.

The last thing that De Poitiers saw was a sight of the field marshal cane riddled by bullets, shattering it into small pieces.

Frozen from shock, Wimpffen saw De Poitiers and marquis Handenburg, who stood by the window, fell. He could not understand what was happening.

The next moment officers jumped into the room.

“Revolt! Revolt started!”

“Revolt?”

“Rossa’s unit, La Shien’s unit and part of Germania’s army stationed in towns Sai district caused the revolt! Their clashes with our army are happening in various places! It’s too dangerous to stay here!”

Then officer saw shattered pieces of window and lying bodies of De Poitiers and marquis Handenburg, and stood upright in front of Wimpffen.

“Y-your orders, Supreme Commander!“

<center>* * *</center>

The breaking down of Allied Forces stationed it in City of South Gotha happened fast.

Commanders were surprised by the sudden revolt. Or one maybe one should say that the cause of the revolt was what made them confused. More so, because there were no reports about discontent rumblings from soldiers, nor disorders.

It’s as if revolt really started from nothing.

Soldiers were at a loss as well. Comrades-in-arms, with whom they fought and celebrated victories together until the other day now attacked them with lifeless expressions and weapons in hands.

“Shoot!”

Even if the commanders shouted so musketeers could not pull a trigger, bowmen could not shoot the arrows, spearmen could not throw spears.

“…We c-cannot shoot, sir!”

“No! You idiots! Revolts are part of the enemy king’s army!”

Though the commander tried to cast a spell at slowly approaching expressionless soldiers… he saw a commander in their front lines and shook his head.

“Maurco! It’s me! Maurice! What are you doing! Why are you turning your wand at us!”

The only answer was a bullet. It hit the ground at his feet, and the commander ordered to retreat.

“Damn! Retreat! Retreat now!”

“W-where to retreat?..”

“As if I know! Retreat anyway!”

In the morn, the defensive lines was broken by the king’s army. [Editor's Note: I wonder what that 'morn' means]

And…finally, a redoubtable report was brought by the dragon knight scout.

It said that Albion’s main army of Londonium began to move, aiming straight to the City of South Gotha.

On the outskirts of the city's temporary headquarters Wimpffen took a decision. Obviously, as he was now the main commander of all operations.

“We‘ll retreat to Rosais. It‘s no use to stay here.“

And the order to retreat was given to the whole army under his command.

<center>* * *</center>

The army excited over the victory that marched forward now returned as a defeated army, reduced to 30,000 people due to revolt. All faces looked exhausted and the mood of despair floated around.

General De Poitiers was a betrayer and organized the revolt, no, the general was killed, they all were manipulated by an unknown magic and were made to kill - within the defeated army, the truth mixed with various rumors.

However for commanding officers and soldiers such rumors helped to survive. Only animal-like survival instinct whirled in heads of men who ran away.

The confusion became even bigger once it became clear that Albion’s main army joined the revolts in pursue.

Troops of Allied Forces postponed in thin and long groups retreated down the highway that lead to Rosais.

Among them, there were Louise and Saito too.

With a sword over his shoulder, Saito called out Louise who was trudging next to him. He hasn’t talked to Louise since the second morning of advent festival when he returned to their room. But even though they haven’t talked to each other for almost ten days… only poignant words came out.

“So where is this honor of the war?”

Louise looked down.

“Look around.“

A group of the officers rode pass them on horses at a full speed shouting “Out of the way! Out of the way!”. Infantry unit, surprised, stood by the side of the road. Musketeer and spearman showed no reaction though. Everyone discarded their heavy weapons as they were escaping.

Long live the king's military victory, we have to win an absolute justice, to honor fallen soldiers have made

“Now they do not think they can survive. Yesterday they all were shouting 'Long live the king’s military victory! We have to win for the absolute justice to honor the fallen soldiers!', and now they are enraged at their own colleagues?”

“I hope Guiche and Rene are alright…”

Saito said looking distant.

Saito woke up with the shouts “Revolt! Revolt!”. He want to a temporary command headquarters… it was already gone. All members ran away. After the messenger with an order to retreat came, they immediately left their weapons.

Saito turned around. Scarron , Jessica, Siesta and all girls from 'Charming Fairies' inn followed after him.

Why such uproar and why the order was given to retreat? He ran after Siesta and other people from the inn followed him.

“Sure I am a honorable royal army man. I do have to encourage the people to escape abandoning me, it is the highest honor.”

Louise kept on trudging.

“Do you understand now where the true honor lies? Do you now understand the meaning behind teachers words? They all did… they just wanted to live, that’s why they tried so hard to escape.

Saito rattled with an aura of superiority. Mostly because he felt too depressed to talk about anything else.

“Disgrace.”

Louise finally opened her mouth.

“Disgrace? I like it that way. The honor of victory! Justice! Made a lot of noise, but in the end nature showed the truth and made them be honest.”

<center>* * *</center>

Allied Forces including Wimpffen who arrived first to Rosais asked for permission to return to their home country. The answer from the monarchic government prefecture that could not swallow the circumstances was short “Withdrawal permission not given. Explain the circumstances in higher detail.”

Half the number of Allied Forces were killed and turned to the other side, De Poitiers was killed? The fact seems not to sound sane. They seemed to doubt if it was a fake report. Is it not a fake report? Wimpffen could not blame home government for that. Perhaps, even I, after hearing such a report will not be able to send permission and to believe it spontaneously.

The defeated army was concentrating in Rosais.

Wimpffen began negotiation with his own country.

He insisted many times repeatedly that the way the things were going they were heading to annihilation.

With much effort he gained the permission to retreat… after a half day. Very valuable half day. The half day that could be fatal for Allied Forces.

When the defeated army begun embarking… further bad news reached from the dragon knight scout. The Albion’s main army from Londonium is moving faster than expected

The way things were going…

“At tomorrow’s daytime, the enemies main army will burst into Rosais.”

He looked at the map and asked the subordinate.

“How long it would take for an army to fully embark?”

The logistics staff answered.

“Until the morning of the day after tomorrow. Though Rosais has giant port facilities for ships, on the land, there can be only a limited number of soldiers at the same time.“

Wimpffen was worried. When you think about it – he needed to start withdrawal preparation before it was permitted. However, Wimpffen was scared for his own neck and did not want to be hanged by the war tribunal.

“It is necessary to stop enemy army’s pace first.”

“40.000…No, with the revolts the number is far greater. Where can we find an army to withstand it?”

In addition, the bombardment from the air, would pull the withdrawal line to the fleet. Besides ship guns would not help to adjourn the army marching.

Moreover, in order to gain more time, soldiers, who ran away at full speed, lost all they heavy-amour.

Wimpffen thought.

And… suddenly he had an idea..

“…That’s right. Let’s use ‘it’.”

“It?”

“The trump card! The trump card of my army! Now it’s the time to use it! Messenger!”

<center>* * *</center>

The messenger came to Louise when she waited for the withdrawal embarkation in the tent.

It was evening’s time.

“Me?”

The older soldier seemed to have been in a very great hurry. He was like a living embodiment of the whole Allied Forces – always in a hurry.

“Miss Valliere! Commander Wimpffen calls!”

Only now Louise understood that general De Poitiers and marquis Handenburg were killed. The confusion within Allied Forces was considerable.

Louise went to face the commander, while Saito was sticking around. He had a bad premonition.

After taking the instructions, Louise came out of the commander tent ghostly white.

‘What’s wrong? What were the orders?”

Even though he asked, she did not answer.

She looked straight ahead…and began walking towards the other end of Rosais. But not towards the embarkation tent.

She came to the Buddhist temple on the side of the town…. and received a horse from a horse keeper. Then the horse keeper bowed to Louise who tried to ride away.

Saito grabbed the hand of Louise.

“Hey! Where are you going?! It’s not safe leaving the city!”

“Let go”

Louise muttered in a lifeless voice. Feeling that something is not right, Saito shouted at Louise.

“Talk! What were the orders given to you! Hey!”

Louise did not answer. She just kept on biting her lips.

With the other hand Saito took the order parchment from Louise. Since he could not read the letters the only thing he understood was a map.

“Can’t read. What is written in there?”

Louise bit her lip again.

“Talk! What is written in there!”

Derflinger, on his shoulder, read it instead of Louise.

“Aaah, a backup. Not very honorable.”

“Backup?”

“Fufu, buying time for the main force to escape. Alone against enemy army of 70,000. Wonderful, isn’t it?”

Saito turned pale. He muttered blankly.

“What?”

“Quite detailed instructions actually. Hoho, wait on the hill 50 leagues on the left from here.Wait with 'Void' spells ready. Face towards the land route to see the enemy first and keep casting spells until you run out of magic. Neither withdrawal nor surrender are permitted. Haah, in other words, its an order 'defend till the end'. To put it briefly – fight against enemy until you die. That‘s what is this order about.“

“...Hey, what is that - a joke?“

Saito said grabbing Louise’s shoulders.

“No one is joking. It’s the truth.”

“Really, are you an idiot? You would die just because our generals told you to? They are treating you like a tool. No, a backup tool. Don’t do that! Don’t do that!”

“Stop being hasty.”

Saito was amazed.

Ahh, this look in her eyes… I remember it

Louise hasn’t changed since the day they met.

Louise still wanted to be recognized.

She entered into this war against her parents’ will because… she wanted to be recognized.

She was nicknamed as a zero-zero, idiot Louise.

Since those days… Louise's dreamed to be recognized by her parents and her classmates. That’s why she applied for the Fouquet search.

However… once the legendary void elements power awoke in her it changed.

She wanted to be recognized for more than just this.

Saito could not really understand it well. Neither could Louise. Therefore he tried to persuade her.

“Be reasonable. For your pride's sake? Look, it is not a safe inn, you are going to die here…Understand? Stop it all right. You are great. I know that. But let's run away. Ok? Disregard such orders and flee. Ok?”

“Where would you run? It’s an enemy's territory.”

“Stop being so prideful!”

Louise looked straight at Saito and said clearly.

“It’s not because of pride. What would happen if I were to run away? Allies will be annihilated. Your maid, all from the ‘Charmin Faeries’ inn… Guiche, Rene – everyone. They might be killed. They might be shamed.”

Saito frowned, realizing that too.

The reason why Louise is so determined… is not just because of her pride.

“I do not want to die. But I do not want for my friends to die either. That is…the true meaning of a word honor. Hey Saito, you kept on saying that honor is stupid but about what ‘honor’ you were talking about? It’s not because of a great honor that one die for others. It is different.”

She explained. But Saito desperately kept on trying to persuade her.

“Then, do I also die? Just like you? Would you sacrifice me to save everyone?”

Familiar’s oath surely must be different from this!

Louise sadly watched Saito for a while… and shook her head.

“You run away. Don’t stay with me.”

“What?”

“Return back to Varsenda ship and take your flying machine. Then you and your maid can fly to the east.”

Louise's eyes began to moisten. Louise’s voice sounded like she was about to cry.

“You… recently asked if you are just a tool for me. Don’t be stupid. If you thought I think you to be a tool you misunderstood me. You are you. A free boy from a different world where he should return back. You are not a tool for me.”

“Louise…”

Saito looked away and said in a determined voice.

“I understand. I will not try to stop you anymore. However, I have one request before you leave.”

“Eh?”

“In my world there is a tradition to drink toasts before separation. You still have some time left, right?”

“Yeah, a little…”

Saito looked around and next to the Buddhist temple he noticed a box of supplies. It must be one of the supplies that was meant to be sent to the South Gotha city, but ended up being left behind. It was a box of wine. He instantly recalled Scarron’s complaints about Albion beer.

Saito took one bottle out.

“It will be stolen by the enemy anyway.”

Meanwhile Louise stared at the Buddhist temple nearby. Then, she turned to Saito. Her cheeks suddenly turned crimson.

“Hey, Saito…”

“What?”

“Since we are making toasts anyway, I have one request as well.”

“Tell me. Ask anything you wish.”

But Louise’s request… surpassed all Saito’s expectations.

“Marry me.”

“…Huh?”

Louise, now red from head to toes, shouted.

“D-don’t misunderstand! It is not like I l-love you or anything! However… dying before being able to marry is unpleasant. I just want to marry!

<center>* * *</center>

It was an empty buddhist temple - there were no one inside. When Allied Forces occupied it, all shinto priests, who were in there, ran away.　

Leaving the horse tied to the gate, two people entered inside.

It was clean and well swept.

The setting sun reflected through the stained glass, created an solemn atmosphere

Surrounded by this serene silence, Louise stood in front of the altar.

“You don’t like marrying in the Albion?”

Louise puckered up her brows.

“It just brings unpleasant memories.”

“You did this before, right?”

Louise nodded.

“Yes. However, at that time, I did not give my oath.”

“I see…”

Louise looked up at founder's image. Surrounded by the somewhat solemn atmosphere, she knelt before it and offered a silent prayer.

Louise thought while praying.

Why I thought about wedding at such time?

Do I want it?

Just between me and Saito, without anyone else….

After all, I did not give a proper answer to Saito’s confession, there was no time to answer it either.

As this is the end, I am not afraid to show my feelings anymore.

But what are my feelings and why I thought about wedding out of sudden…

Her mind feel in disorder and she could not find an answer.

When she finished a prayer and opened eyes… Saito stood there with a glass of wine.

“Where is this glass from?”

“It was decorating an altar. And I thought god would not mind me borrowing it for such occasion.”

Louise smiled, taking the glass.

“That’s the second time.”

Saito said.

“What?”

“You smiled to me. Now and the time we went shopping, it makes it two times, right? Even though you don’t really want to marry me”

Louise felt happy. Saito was counting her smiles.

“That’s right.”

However, she cannot tell it directly. Straightforward words don’t come easy to her. This is frustrating.

But today’s her is different.

Louise matched Saito’s cup.

“I’m sorry that we won’t be able to search for the way to return to your world together.”

“Don’t worry.”

Two people drank their wine.

From the alcohol and embarrassment, Louise’s cheeks turned crimson.

“So how do we get married?”

“I don’t really know myself.”

[[Image:ZnT07-229.jpg|thumb]]

“Is it all right? It won’t be done properly.”

“It’s all right. It’s you anyway.”

Not really knowing what to do, Louise clasped Saito’s hands.

“Now, give an oath.”

“But, there is no Shinto priest.”

“Stop complaining. Or do I have to do it for you.’

Saito looked straight at Louise and said.

“I love you, Louise.”

“Wha-…W-what….S-stupid. It’s no good if you do not swear.”

Being told ‘love you’ so suddenly, Louise blushed furiously. Her body trembled with happiness.

“I am not lying. I am glad I was able to meet you. Really.”

Louise cast her eyes slightly down. I have to say it, now or never, she thought.

“I-I too…”

However, when she was about say that… a sudden drowsiness hit her.

“T-that? I…”

Suddenly the drowsiness became stronger. She could not see anything.

“You, wine…”

She was not able to finish it. Strength and thoughts left Louise's body.

Saito caught falling Louise. He took a small jar out of his pocket. It was the magical sleeping medicine, which Siesta gave him the other day.

“As expected. Magic is strong.”

He muttered stepping outside with Louise in his hands. The evening sun almost finished setting and the surroundings became dim.

“Cold…” muttered a voice nearby.

“Aah, familiar-kun.”

Next to the gates of the buddhist temple a beautiful boy with blond, nearly white, hair stood supporting himself against the wall with his arms crossed. His blue eyes shone reflecting the setting sun.

It was Romalia’s Shinto priest and dragon knight Julio.

“You were spying on us again. What a bad hobby you have.”

“No, I just came here to pray. I am a priest after all.”

Julio answered, not dropping his smile.

“Anyway, take care of Louise.”

He was carefully hugging Louise close to his chest with his both hands, as if she was a fragile object, and said to Julio.

“Please go. And return safely to the ship.”

Saito placed her on Julio’s dragon.

“Thank you. Well then.”

Julio called Saito to stop.

“Where are you going?”

Saito answered in a nonchalant voice

“I’m running away.”

“You are going in a wrong direction. Albion’s army is that way.”

“I know.”

Saito carelessly jumped on a horse, but Jullio called him to stop again.

“There’s only one thing I want to know”

Saito answered.

“What?”

“Why are you going there? Surely you aren’t that foolish to die for honor, right?

Saito thought for a moment … then puckered up his brows feeling relieved and shook the head.

“Because…”

“Well?”

“Because of love.”　

Julio began laughing loudly.

“Aahaha, you sound like true Romalian!”

With a scowl, Saito crossed his arms.

“No, it’s not because of love for a woman, but because my inner feeling tells me so.”

“Please teach me that meaning if you can.”

Saito looks straight up ahead and said.

“I cannot, putting it to words are already a lie. Words can always lie. Only my feelings cannot let me lie about it.”

Julio made a funny gesture with his finger.

“Am I saying such strange things?”

“You are not a noble, just like me, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yet you think just like a noble.”

“Are you trying to get under my skin?”

Saito took the reins in his hands, gripped them tightly and kicked the horse’s sides.

And rode towards the darkening road.

Watching his back, Julio smiled and muttered softly.

“You are very clumsy, Gandalfr.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Forward to Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter7 - MTL

2008-11-08T22:13:04Z

Yohan: Some minor corrections;made some chances that makes some phrases flow better (for me at least >.>)

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Reason To Fight===

Full-bloomed fireworks went up, illuminating the night sky.

From under the many tents placed in South Gotha City plaza, people shouted with joy.

Because Allied Forces were stationed here, the town was filled up with almost twice as many tents, since soldiers were staying here it was overflown with temporary housing tents. There were only a limited number of lodging houses that soldiers could rent. Merchants came from various places to sell soldiers various things. The city of South Gotha was wrapped in an unprecedented vigor.

And, heralding the beginning of the Yarra month, today was double as vigorous than the first day of the first week.

The biggest festival in Halkeginia, The advent festival, started. For ten days from today, one can drink, sing and cause the fuss every day.

Louise and Saito drank alcohol in the grand tent of 'Charming Fairies' inn, which was opened in the plaza.

Surrounding Rene, there were every one from the Dragon knight secondary division too. Every main officer, including Guiche, could have been seen in here as well. Both senior military officers and soldiers were prohibited from eating and drinking in the inns of Sauth Gotha. They got drunk, causing residents trouble – thus it is easier to observe them if they are held together. Because of that, the inn, which made a business trip from Tristain, was full.

After the black cat clothes were seen, except when necessary, Louise did not talked at all. She was very embarrassed. She was silently sipping her drink alone.

Because Louise is weak to alcohol, only a little bit of wine were poured in her glass, there were more of fruit juices, honey, and water put in. She kept on drinking it little by little. Still, her face was already red.

She was casting glances at Saito though the corner of her eyes.

Saito was drinking with Rene party, and with Guiche, whom he met again a little while ago. Differently from that time with Louise, he was relatively happy. Seeing that, Louise poured in more wine.

Bleary-eyed Louise rose her glass.

“Seconds!”

Louise saw a waitress running-up to her, turned her face away, and tried to call another one.

“Someone service me. Someone.”

“Place your order.” Siesta, with a calm expression, called out Louise.

“I haven’t called you.”

Louise glared at Siesta. And then, muttered.

‘Running around… like an idiot.”

Siesta, keeping the cheerful face, said.

“I do extra, for not being dressed in a black cat’s suit.”

Louise blushed. Siesta quietly drew her face to Louise’s, and murmured, while smiling.

“You are my master for today.”

Louise jumped up, shaking.

But then she had a second thought. There’s no time to rival with the maid. Besides I know the outcome of the war anyway. I’ll tell that, she chuckled in her mind. Louise put on a nice face and muttered.

“I-I was confessed to.”

Siesta’s eyebrows moved up. Louise did not miss her love rival’s reaction. That’s because Louise is a girl. She doesn’t have what I do. I won, after all! Louise became happy, and in order to sweeten her victory, she pressed Siesta on.

“That’s right. He said he favors me. What to do I wonder, I cannot stop thinking of you, he said. Really, such an impertinent familiar.”

Siesta listened to it with a smile.

“Heee. I am glad to hear that.” She said, though her eyes were not smiling at all.

“Besides, he pushed me down. Of course, I did not permit it! I mean, I do not like things like that. It's not natural!“

“Flirt is repulsive but not selling.”

Siesta said. Louise caught a glance at the forehead and answered back.

“Not you.”

Two people continued to stare at each other.

That time… a muted sound of something hitting the tent was heard.

“N?”

“The snow! Snow!” Voices rang outside.

Indeed, through the entrance of the tent, one could see it snowing..

“Advent festival of snow…” Louise muttered.

“I dreamed of the advent festival of snow…” Siesta murmured with enchanted expression.

“Really?”

“Yes. In Tarbes it is warm even during the winter. Without too much snow…”

With her eyes sparkling like child’s, Siesta watched the snow outside the tent.

Then Siesta noticed Louise looking at her. The pair look at each other blushing. Then returned back to watching the snow.

Louise said, hiding her awkwardness.

“…It is calm somehow. Maybe we should also make truce for the advent festival.”

“Right.”

“Sit here.“

[[Image:ZnT07-169.jpg|thumb]]

Louise urged Siesta to sit. Yes, Siesta sat demurely next to Louise with a nod.

Accepting Louise’s proffered drink, Siesta bowed.

“Cheers!“

Feeling strange, the pair let their cups clink.

“Nice.” Siesta said, with a blush from the alcohol on her cheeks.

“Feels like really being a noble.”

They watched the snow falling through the opening of the tent by the snow.

“Beautiful…snow covering the buildings…like sugar” Siesta muttered.

“Well”

“Though it’s such a beautiful land, why there is a war…”

Siesta said, while looking at Louise.

“S-sorry… I am not blaming Miss Valliere… I know you work hard for the country.”

Louise cast her eyes down.

Siesta muttered staring at the wine in the bottom of her glass.

“…To tell the truth, I hate this war. Many people die. For what reason?”

“For what reason?”

“Why do you fight? Father… said that the reason is money. The capture of the enemy country can also be beneficial for the ruler to establish oneself. Is that it? Do you kill others for such reason?”

Louise thought. It might be true considering surrounding ministers. However, Henrietta is different. Because of the time they both spent together during their childhood, Louise understood her well. For Henrietta this war was about revenge. To defeat a hateful enemy who deprived a beloved person. This was the only intent in Henrietta’s mind.

Siesta asked Louise, who was lost in thought.

“Why is Miss Valliere fighting?”

“Me?”

“That’s right.”

Is it because I wanted to help Henrietta? A little bit. But not really that.

For Louise this fight…

Seeing Louise being silent, Siesta looked down.

“I’m sorry. Its not a thing for me to listen, but…”

At that moment… a loud yell coming from Saito’s table could be heard.

“Really! Don’t be a fool!”

Louise and Siesta, startled by the voice, turned around.

“Ha! Who is a fool! What is so foolish about it!”

Guiche roared, while standing up.

Saito also stood up and pointed his finger at Guiche.

“What are you telling me! You are just doing it, to get some points in Montmorency’s eyes. Fool! If you would die, Monmon would be really sad!”

“A-are you insulting my actions!”

Guiche brandished the artificial rose.

Seems like it was a quarrel. Rene, who was drinking with them, said.

“Yeah, because you are a commoner, pride does not matter for you, but it is different for us.”

Saito stared at Rene and said.

“Honor this, honor that – its just a foolishness. Didn’t Dragon Knight unit died once already? Fear it a little! It’s weird! Aren’t you afraid of dying for the honor? That’s stupid. Only fools thing that way. Honor? It’s not worth dying for. Such thing that you are doing – I think it’s silly.”

“Saito!”

At that moment…Saito’s name was suddenly shouted. It wasn’t Rene or Guiche. It was Louise, who stood there, shaking in anger.

Saito slowly turned towards Louise.

“What?”

“You, apologize. Apologize to Guiche and Rene!”

“Whaat?”

“Insulting ‘Honor’ cannot be permitted.”

Louise said while trembling.

And Saito was the reason behind that.

I am being misunderstood…The things she thought to be important, had completely no importance to Saito, which made her annoyed.

Because of Saito’s fight… she completely forgot about her bad mood. Only Saito’s ‘Failed a mission, so what?’ came into her mind right now.

Saito answered back in an angry voice.

“The ones that you defend are them and not me?”

“Defend, what are you talking about? Honor is more important than life to me. If I were to lose it, I would not be a noble anymore. And if I am not a noble, then I am not me either. That’s why I can’t stand remarks denying honor right in front of me.”

Louise said clearly.

On the other hand, Saito noticed it too.

Saito knew that from the look of Louise’s eyes. When she was almost crushed by Fouquet’s golem, Louise showed the same expression as well.

At that time Louise shouted “I will not run away from the enemy, because I am a noble!”.

At that time he thought such Louise to be marvelous, but it was different now.

Aah, Saito understood.

He remembered Louise’s recent words.

“The death is a sad however…They died with a honor …… Honor… They died for great victory. Therefore, don’t feel sorry for them.”

Saito understood the true reason why he was sulky. Julio wasn’t the reason that separated them.

For Louise was this duty… this word honor really that important? Because he felt so, he got depressed so much.

Therefore, he made remarks about Guiche a little while ago.

What is it?

Is this honor so important?

“Then, you…”

Saito stared at Louise.

“You?’

“If you were ordered to die, would you die like these unreasonable guys?”

Saito said, pointing at Rene and others.

Louise bit her lip.

“Isn’t it unreasonable? Such impertinent…” Louise interrupted before he could finish.

“Die. I would.”

Her voice trembled.

“You…”

Saito was shocked. Louise completely composed, said.

“F-for Princess-sama and for the mother country. If ordered, I would give it away with pleasure.”

This Louise made Saito clink.

She said she would be ready to die so thoughtlessly.

And what about teacher’s Colbert letter. To be accustomed to death because of war! Seeing people die, the words resounded.

It all came back now. Really, is honor more important than us?

Saito pressed Louise on.

“Then what about me?”

“Heh?”

“If you are ordered to die, then should I die as well?”

Louise, looking perplexed, muttered misunderstanding.

“Wh-what… are you so afraid of death?”

“Whatareyo-“

“Coward! Everyone were ready to die, when agreeing to coming here!”

“Am I determined? Wasn’t I brought here by force as your attendant?”

“Then why haven’t you said so!”

“I haven’t been given a time to think! It was just – go here, go there, all the time!”

The two people shouted at each other in angry voices. People, eating and drinking within the tent, dumbfounded, watched such exchange of words between them.

“That… could you ease up little by now?” Rene, standing next to Guiche, finally brought Louise back to her senses.

She shook her head, and calmly informed Saito.

“Well… it’s embarrassing. Now, Saito, return to your room and have some rest. After that, we can calmly clear things out… This kind of anger won’t give anything.”

What…the talk isn’t over, and yet, she still feels uneasy in front others?

The moment he thought so…Saito realized one more thing.

He did not wanted to think about for a long time…
　
Distance felt in Louise, the true reason behind this sense of incompatibility….

Could it be what Louise thinks of me?

He though that this question and the sense of distance between them was related.

Generals…used Louise’s ‘Void’ as a tool…

I am only “tool” for Louise as well.　

Legendary familiar Gandalfr.

His purpose of existence, is only to defend the master while he cast a spell…

In a word, I am an important tool in her road of defending honor….

Then, she surely needs to take care of his mood. Giving an occasional touch, as a reward.

“Then you are the same as those generals.”

Saito muttered.

“Ha! That, what are you saying…”

“I am just a ‘tool’ right? A familiar.”

Then he thrust Louise aside and walked out of the tent.

“Hey wait!” she shouted but Saito did not stop.

Siesta, who was sitting near by, stood up and ran after Saito. Then Louise angrily grabbed the jar of wine and poured her glass full, instead of honey and fruit juice, and drank up it up in one gulp.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito meandered through the snowing town. Though it is called an old town, the stones, were perfectly shaped, without cracks or misses. Though it was hard to believe, the town stayed the same for thousands of years, because the ‘Fixation’ spell was placed on it, long time ago.

It was a white town, because of the snow. The walls around the town and ramparts, were all covered with the scattering white snow, that danced in the sky.

And so he passed through such, burningly white street, when was called from behind.

“Saito-san.”

Turning around, he saw a sad Siesta standing. She wore black clothes and apron which design was different from the one seen in Academy of Magic. The design of her dress had slightly revealing neckline as well, this could be a preference of the 'Charming Fairies' inn.

“Siesta.”

Siesta ran up to Saito and clasped his hand.

“S-s…”

With a blush on her cheeks she hesitatingly tried to say something.

“S?”

“S-snowing, y-you’ll catch cold…”

“Cold? Not really…”

When he said so, Siesta started to weep.

“It’s bad. You will catch cold badly…”

The passers-by watched the couple with curious expressions. Saito panicked.

“S-Siesta…T-that…”

“Making a girl cry! Lady-killer!”

“What, going after country girl?”

People on the street started hooting.

Saito was embarrassed.

“Siesta, for now, let’s change the surroundings…”

He began to walk while holding the crying Siesta’s shoulder.

<center>* * *</center>

Since they could not return to, with Louise rented room, nor to “Charming Fairies’ inn, Saito and Siesta had to rent a room in a distant inn instead. In the town that was over flown with the soldiers and merchants it was very hard to find an empty room, but somehow, in the basement of one tattered tavern they were able to find a room and entered it.

“Taking one Ecu for such a shabby room.”

He complained while taking a seat on the bed. It was dim because the room was windowless. Though Siesta was still crying badly, she stopped once Saito gentle patted her head.

“I'm sorry.”

Siesta said while biting her lower lip.

“What’s wrong?”

Saito asked.

“Poor Saito–san… Though he works hard, he gets such cold words…It is very saddening…”

“It’s all right.”

Saito said, in hopes to lighten up the mood for moment.

Siesta started to shiver.

Unheated room grew colder. Saito stood up and threw a few pieces of firewood into the fireplace. They were given some when booking the room. Other heating conveniences were not invented in Halkeginia yet. He stared blowing to make firewood burn more… and was silently hugged by Siesta from behind. Instinctively, he held his breath.

“I’m sorry…” Siesta said in tearful voice.

“Eh? No, it’s ok…I had no use of the money anyway…”

He though she was grateful about booking the room, but he was wrong.

“Running off to such place…is troublesome.”

Siesta tightened her hug.

The fire spread upon the firewood… burning brightly. The room was half way underground, so the window still provided some of the light up. Facing towards the street, one could see feet of passers-by.

“Am I a nuisance?”

“Not at all. Feels very good.”

Siesta, muttered in a weeping voice again.

“Even so, isn’t it a war. If something happened to Saito-san, I, I…I hated not being able to see you again, so I decided to come. Thus I went with Jessica and others to Albion…”

While speaking, she gave in to her emotions.

Siesta began to weep raggedly again.

“I wanted to see you so much. And I am happy to see you, yet I cannot express myself. When speaking, I am blathering about various, not important things. Terrible.”

Siesta pressed her wet from tears cheek against his back.

“Well…”

“…I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry for crying.” Siesta muttered over and over again.

Saito turned around taking off Siesta's hand and patting her head with his left hand and wiping away the tears with the fingers of his right.

“Poor Saito-san. Brought from another world, yet keeps working hard without complaints. Cruel. It is so cruel. M-my important person…used as a tool…”

Saying so, while sobbing, Siesta looked at Saito’s face. Then, suddenly, Siesta tried to bring her lips close to his… but once he noticed what she is attempting to do, he tried to pull away.

But Saito could not pull his hand from her cheek. I do not want to separate, he thought.

Siesta, noticing the hesitation of Saito’s hand, wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck and quickly kissed him.

Being the first time that Siesta kissed me, her lips felt warm. Like everything about Siesta – warm and soft. Just like that bread that she allowed me to eat in the kitchen.

[[Image:ZnT07-185.jpg|thumb]]

Siesta pulled away for a moment and looked at Saito's face through moistened eyes.

And then, she pressed her lips fiercely again. Using her body weight, Siesta pinned Saito to the floor.

Siesta’s black hair looked slightly red from the fireplace. Her cheeks glowed as well.

She was a gentle girl who was always near.

Siesta, with determined look in her eyes, pushed back the black hood and tried to remove her robe completely.

He wanted to say “W-wait”, but was silenced by the kiss.

The kiss was both – sweet and fierce at the same time, while blushing Siesta, placed a hand on her breasts. Such way, leaning herself upon him, Siesta traced Saito’s lips with her own over and over again.

Slightly separating their lips, she muttered.

“Love.”

All light up by the burning flames, Siesta looked pretty and wild, she was very tempting. Even when they shared a bath together she did not look as tempting.

Love and kisses must be what made her so tempting.

Capturing like a flame it makes a girl look better.

Siesta herself was not aware of her coquettish charms.

Still, not noticing that Saito stiffened, Siesta puckered up her lips.

“Jessica said – when you’ll meet a boy that you like you will do everything for him. I think it might be true, as right now I am ready to do everything.”

“T-t-that’s not…”

Saito tried to squeeze words out of his seemingly dry throat.

“So, please touch me.”

Because of the way she was clasping hands, the valley of her breast peeping out of her black dress was clearly visible, Saito turned his face away. Siesta gave a confused look.

“Do you hate it?”

She asked, Saito shook his head.

“It isn’t so. It isn’t why.”

Saito said in a tensed voice. He was a healthy boy. It was hard to endure. Almost dead-hard. Such cute Siesta embracing him tightly… he wanted to make her his. But at the same time…he thought that it would be a lie. He would be lying about something important.

Therefore, Saito shook his head.

“..saying that, it would feel like a lie.”

“A lie?’

“Yes. Because Siesta is an important person for me… That’s why that…I am not saying that…” he started stammering incoherently.

Did it reach her what he wanted to say?

Siesta thought for a moment… and then smiled.

“Saito-san, remember?”

“…Eh?”

“In Tarbes… some time ago. You promised me to take me back to the other world where I come from.”

“…Yes.”

“What you said that time was not a lie, because I still believe it.”

“Siesta.”

“Then I will wait. It will not be a lie when your feelings will grow…though it could never happen… I’ll wait. Then…me…”

Saying that Siesta was so lovable, that Saito couldn’t help himself and embraced her tightly.

Siesta looked at Saito with puppy eyes and said.

“For only tonight. Hug me tightly…and kiss me. Is it all right? Would it also be a lie?

“About the k-kiss...”

“Then skip the kiss part.”

Because there was no need to hold himself back now, he embraced her.

Such words of Siesta, should not be said when being rejected. When Siesta reposed herself on a bed, Saito looked down at her. There were no sign of tears on her face. Just a simple melancholy.

Then Saito embraced the girl, who said that she loves him, tightly.

<center>* * *</center>

Siesta had a very nice aura around her. Different from Louise, it was tender, it was an aura of a tender girl. Saito, holding her firmly, spoke about everything and nothing.

About being lost in a forest as a kid.

About his favorite syrup for the pancakes.

About taking a whole-day nap during the holidays.

When he ran out of topics, Siesta piled up her lips.

Then… Siesta passed a small jar to Saito.

“What is it?”

“Magical medicine. I bought it from my saved money. ‘Sleeping pills’”

“Sleeping pills?”

“Right. If you were to drink those with wine, you would fall into a deep sleep.”

“I can fall asleep without those things.”

He said, but Siesta shook her head.

“I did not buy it for the Saito-san.”

“Then why?”

Siesta lowered her voice.

“It’s for, for Miss Valliere… if she would make Saito-san to do something dangerous… then make her drink it and escape while she’s asleep.”

Saito laughed spontaneously.

“Muu… stop laughing already… I am serious!”

“Well, I do not think it's dangerous" Saito said.

The war is a winning battle. Scaring the enemy's main force and making them shut themselves up in the capital without going out… it is said that there should be a lot of soldiers who could revolt too. It was an easy victory for the generals, the officers, the soldiers – for everyone.

“It is said that after losing Londonium enemy morale dropped as well.”

Though Louise has been strangely sent to a dangerous duty… since they failed the other day, there might be no more of that. Besides… Louise does not expect much from me either. So, I do not think that generals will entrust us with an important assignment again.

“But I am worried. My younger brother… my younger brother will also go to the war soon. My brother also said not to worry. But I am worried. And if I start thinking about Saito-san, I become worried too. I can’t leave while being so worried…”

Siesta looked like she was about to burst into tears again.

“Everything is all right.”

“… I have a bad premonition. If something not good were to happen to Saito-san, then I, I…”

Saito firmly held Siesta close.

“Saito-san…”

“Siesta, calm down. It’s all right. Everything is all right. When you’ll return back to the school, please make the stew for me again.”

Siesta nodded ‘Yes’ and smiled.

The flame of the fireplace trembled gently.

The snow was falling outside, reflected in the moonlight it bathed the world in silver light

“…An argent advent festival.” Siesta said.

“What is this festival enshrining?”

“Founder Brimir - the festival celebrates the day when he landed on this ground.”

“But today marks… the start of a New Year. Does this festival enshrines New year as well?”

“Indeed. The day when founder Brimir landed on this ground became a New Year day too.”

He remembered Louise.

The user of founder’s element ‘Void’…

Why such great magic power was given to a human… was it a blessing or a curse, contemplated Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

In her own rented room, with a blanket over the head, Louise was waiting for the familiar’s return. Though it was a middle of the night… Saito was not returning.

Outside the window…the snow stopped falling a while ago…

Thick layers of snow, illuminated by the two moons, dyed a whole town in silver.

The thought of the two people together watching at this beautiful scenery right now made her body burn with jealousy.

“Muu, I don’t want to know.” she muttered hugging her knees.

I can’t permit Saito to hurt me this much.

*Knock knock* someone knocked against the room doors. He came back, she lifted her head. Her face softened.

However… it wasn’t Saito’s voice that came from the other side of the door.

“It’s me, Miss Valliere. Can I come in?”

It was Romalia’s Shinto priest, Julio’s voice.

“Did something happen? It’s midnight already.”

“I have to talk with you about something.”

Once the door was opened, the handsome Julio was standing there with a smile on his face.

When entering the room, Julio gracefully bowed.

“Something to talk about?”

Julio silently took Louise's hand. Her body started to tremble spontaneously.

“Relax. I won’t do anything strange. Royal ring is what interests me.”

Louise looked doubtful… but, deciding not to refuse, she thrust her finger out.

On the ring finger of the right hand, the ruby of the water, given by Henrietta, started to shine. Legendary ring, used to read founders prayer book…

“Beautiful blue… Have you wondered?”

Louise tilted her head. What was he talking about?

“Why it is such blue ruby?”

“That…” Louise faltered. Once asked about, it indeed was mysterious.

“It is called ‘The ruby of water’ gem, I know.”

Startled Louise looked at Julio.

“Julio, you…”

“The ruby of water is vivid blue, the ruby of wind is transparent, the ruby of earth is brown…”

Louise set up the wand.

“Who are you?”

“I’m a Shinto priest. Really, just a Shinto priest of Romalia. Pope messenger. Well, I‘ll continue the lecture. The legendary gems are called rubies... even though they are not really red. It‘s because they are said to be made from Founders blood. However, it is unknown, if it‘s true or not.“

“It’s very detailed.”

“Aah. We study a lot of things for divine purposes in Romalia. One with nature and learning. It makes me be me. The gems were given to Halkeginia long long time ago... Water to Tristain, wind to Albion, earth to Galia... and fire to Romalia.“

“Eh?”

“I’m searching for Romalia’s ruby of fire. As the name suggests, it’s a red gem that looks like fire. There is a strange story concerning this ruby. It was stolen from Romalia… and rumors said that Tristain had a hand to it. Have you heard about it?”

Louise shook her head. She never seen nor heard about such thing.

“You are not lying?”

“Yes. I can not stand lying.“

“Then I guess that’s the way it is.”

Julio gave up suddenly and sat on the bed.

“Are there more stories left to tell?”

“Your story.”

“My story?”

“I'm very interested“

He gave a charming smile. A smile that makes every girl helpless. However, Louise was not in a mood today and did not want to see that handsome smile at all.

“This late? I’m sleepy.”

“We could sleep together.”

Such over confident attitude ticked Louise off.

“It’s arrogant.”

“Julio Cesar is not my real name. It’s a name of an ancient great king of Romalia.”

“Why did you take the name?”

“I was abandoned. I grew up in the orphanage. I was a leader among other kids, therefore, I was nicknamed after the great king Julio Cesar. Because it was troublesome, I introduced myself this way as well. Arrogance is inborn.”

“Will you leave already?”

Julio stood up.

“Surely, sooner or later… You will be interested in me. I promise.”

Louise pointed to the door. After bowing, Julio left the room.

“…why are all men so arrogant?”

Louise lay back to bed and waited for her familiar return.

However, Saito did not come back.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 6]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-11-08T21:06:41Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Truce===

[[Image:ZnT07-135.jpg|thumb]]

In Tristania, capital of Tristain, inside of the work room, a 17 year old queen closed her eyes in silent prayer.

It was pretty cold in the work room, where all of useless decoration were taken away.

Like in a mausoleum.

In the center of the room, all wrapped up in black dress and covered with thick veil, Henrietta was kneeling.

In front of her stood a small altar, decorated with a small Founder Brimir’s image on the inside.

Founder Brimir’s image looked like it was mould for Halkeginia’s advent.

His hands extended wide as if opening the door, an abstract image. It is not easy to see him as a person.

The reason for that is that drawing founders traits in details was held to be disrespectful.

To tell the truth, no one knew founders detailed traits anyway.

While she was silently praying, she heard someone knocking on the door.

“Your Majesty, it’s me.” Cardinal Mazarini's voice.

At first she tried to grab the wand and recite the ‘Unlock’ spell… but then Henrietta shook her head, placed the wand on the table, stood up and unlocked the door.

Mazarini, entered Henrietta's work room, and apologized as she puckered up her brows.

“Were you in the middle of work? Forgive my impoliteness.”

“It’s all right.” Henrietta answered.

“I’m not so sure about that. You were praying from dawn till evening. Even if I go somewhere or come back, it's still the same.”

Mazarini watched her coolly. The rumors that, after the Albion invasion Henrietta prayed all day long, were true.

Henrietta tried to explain herself.

“This powerless queen can do nothing but offer her prayers.”

“Why you are dressed up in black? White suits Your Majesty much better.”

“It’s a war. Many officers and men have fallen. I'm mourning.”

Mazarini, shifting his eyes in embarrassment, reported to Henrietta.

“Yesterday, our Allied Forces captured South Gotha. This way, our positions in Londonium were secured.”

“Please send my congratulations to general De Poitiers.”

“Certainly. One more thing…”

“Bad news?”

“That’s right. Allied Forces demanded the replenishment of food. It is necessary to send it at once.”

“But, based on the calculations, it'll take another 3 weeks”,

Mazarini said while looking at the report in his hand.

“Obusousugot city resources were emptied. Albion army had to give some to the local residents.”

“Are enemies worried about the food as well?”

“No. The purpose is to make our army worried. They foresaw our food delivery and took all the food from the residents.”

“That was cruel.”

“It's a war.”

Henrietta nodded.

“Please arrange.”

“Certainly. However… our treasury is making us more and more worried.”

“And minister of finances?”

“He is conferring with the Galia ambassador.”

“Galia?”

“The debt application. It takes a lot of money to fight.”

Henrietta watched her own hand. Then she said in constrained voice.

“We have to win. So, we only to have to win. We will return money from Albion’s purse then.”

“Though the day when that purse is obtained seems to be going away a little.”

“What?”

Henrietta's face became cloudy. Bad news seemed to favor this side.

“The enemy application for the truce came.”

“Truce? For how long?”

From the day after tomorrow, until the ending of the advent festival. It is a custom that between advent festivals the war also takes a break.”

The advent festival continues till the tenth, the biggest festival in Halkeginia. Because the advent festival starts during the first day of the new year… it will start after another week or less.

“Fighting will stop for as many as two weeks? No way! Custom or not, such thing cannot be admitted! Moreover, they can’t be trusted as they shamelessly broke the truce agreement before! They tried to attack the academy of magic and take all children hostages! With such mean company…”

Academy of Magic was attacked the next day that the invasion fleet had left. Though students were fortunately safe, repressing it still took some victims.

“Though it doesn’t inspire confidence, we don’t have much to choose from. We still need to bring over the food. Until then, the army cannot move.”

“Then drop Londonium for another week! All fleet! All troops! Why do you think we used our trump card – Void?!” Henrietta pressed Mazarini on.

Prime minister gave an advice for the enraged queen.

“Your Majesty. Soldiers and generals are also people. Making them overwork will not lead you anywhere. Though I understand that you want to reach the conclusion early… concede here.”

Henrietta held herself back and hung her head.

“…I said too much. Please forget. You are right about it all.”

After immediately signing the truce treaty, Mazarini stood up, but stopped at the door and turned around.

“Your Majesty, when the war ends, take these black clothes off. They do not suit you.”

Henrietta did not answer.

Mazarini said in a gentle, father-like voice.

“Let it be. It’s enough, mourn only for your mother.”

After the cardinal left, Henrietta let out a sigh.

“Aah. What I am saying – Louise of Void?”

She muttered in a sad, silent voice.

“… for the goal, I am changing an important person into a tool.”

<center>* * *</center>

In South Gotha, the third day after signing the truce with sacred Albion republic came into being.

Inside the room of the inn that Allied Forces took over, Louise sat in front of the fireplace.

In four days the new year will begin. Then, founder's advent festival would start.

Though the war had not ended yet; the town was wrapped in strangely restless atmosphere. No, war may be the reason why they want to act so loudly. For the people of Albion it could be the only chance to relax.

The truce period was like a present from the founder; and South Gotha citizens as well as the Tristain and Germania soldiers, wanted to enjoy themselves to the fullest.

People, dressed up in various colorful clothes, strode cheerfully through the town.

Because Albion, the floating continent, was located 3,000 mails above the sea level, winters were sudden and harsh.
　
A skinny person like Louise was exceedingly sensitive to the cold. She experienced Albion’s winter for the first time. All wrapped up blanket, she trembled in front of brightly burning fireplace.

Louise called Saito, who was sitting alone, away from her, doing something.

“It’s cold, isn’t it. Why don’t you come in front of the fireplace?”

There is no answer. Then Louise recalled the recent fight after meeting again.

Louise complained to Saito.

“Hey, Saito. Are you listening to me? It is cold! Are you still worrying about the other day, well I forgave you already! You must stay healthy! It’s a familiar’s responsibility!”

There is no answer again. Saito sat on the side of the bed, his back turned to Louise, doing something furiously.

“What are you doing?”

Still wrapped up in blanked, she approached him and saw Saito doing something with the wine bottle’s cork.

“Wha-“

She stretched her neck, trying to see, but he hid it.

“Show me!” Louise pushed Saito aside. Saito showed no resistance.

On top of the small cork was a small cut.

“What?”

Saito kept silently plucking the cork. Leaving small cuts with his fingernails.

Apparently he was killing time by cutting cork.

…Gloomy. Too gloomy. Such way of killing time looked way too depressing.

“Stop it, already…Too gloomy…”

Saito quietly muttered.

“Not gloomy.”

“Annoying familiar!”

“Mole.”

Mole. Louise does not like him. She wants lofty boy.

He became irritated while thinking so.

“What mole? Get yourself together!”

She pushed him away, dumbfounded, Saito tumbled,

“Hey, answer me. Hey! Hey, hey! Mole. Mo-mole.”

Rubbing his cheek, Saito stared at Louise.

Louise shrugged uncomfortably and thought angrily. Yada, wasn’t it like that, when he pushed me down the other day? Get yourself together! Enough! Will that idiot familiar attack me now? Ya-yada – her body trembled.

That’s why she tried to provoke him. But she could never admit it to the person in question.

However, Saito simply stood up and walked towards the door.

“W-where are you going?!” She asked, disappointed.

“For a walk.” He answered briefly/ And then Saito was gone out of the room.

Louise came dragging the loose blanket, back to the fireplace, and sat down hugging her knees. Derflinger, who was leaning against the wall, called out Louise.

“Foolish woman.”

After these words, Louise’s face popped out of the blanket.

“W-what… He’s at fault! He always hesitates…”

“And who do you think is the cause of that?”

“I d-don’t know!”

At a loss, Louise shouted.

“Then I’ll tell you. Partner is completely convinced that you don’t like him.”

Louise bit her lips.

“I-it’s natural! He is a familiar, and I am a noble!”

“Really?”

Louise’s face crumbled. Showing her girlish side, Louise sulked.

“H-he is evil. What if I am cold and lone, but he goes with other girls instead…"

“What did you say when he confessed? Instead you talked about something you haven’t witnessed and left, all what that housemaid said was ‘unbuttoned’. Thus affair is doubtful, but you selfishly made your own conclusion.”

“Uuh…”

“Haah, therefore, you put out a display of flirting with a handsome boy. Don’t you think you overdid it? Anyway, if only it was just about display, but you just had to go and make that cruel remark. ‘If I would get riding behind anyone’s back, then he should at least be good-looking’ was it.”

Louise cast her eyes down.

“When you look at it that Romalia priest is indeed better looking. One can’t compare the faces. It’s like comparing flying creatures - fly and phoenix. Or land walking creatures - mole and lion. Or water creatures – water fly and swan.”

“…Aren’t you exaggerating?”

“Probably, anyhow, it wasn’t about the face. Partner patiently did not go to the east lands , just to keep you company. To you he even confessed ’love’. I guess such ‘loyalties embodiment’ is said to be no good at all. His pathetic self can’t compete in handsomeness with other men. However, partner shows courage in trouble, because he said he loves you…”

Louise listened to words, for five minutes, and blushed furiously. Then, she come to the window and looked outside, looked behind the curtain, opened the closet, sought under the desk, and once she finally confirmed that there was none in the room to listen, she turned back to the legendary sword.

“Hey, is it true? To whom he said that? How?”

“Partner is very single-minded about that. Though it’s up to you - to believe or not.”

With a blush on her cheeks, Louise became silent.

"Really, it was obvious that partner looked to be in a bad mood.”

Louise bluntly puffed her cheeks.

“I-I got it already. I forgive him! Isn’t it good enough?!”

“Then apologize, tell those little, gentle words.”

“Me? Why?! Apologizing to him…”

“Normally it should be done by both, however now it is your turn to give in, because you were nasty.”

For a while, Louise groaned – Uuuh, auuu, iiiii – regretting.

“I got it already! Only need to apologize! Just apologize!”

She shouted. Was that an apologizing attitude?　

However, Derflinger muttered warningly.

“But partner was seriously sulking this time… he was truly disgusted by you, you know. Such apology might not be enough.”

Louise started to look troubled.

“Worried?”

“D-don’t be stupid! It will be all right! No one can ask more for an apology!”

“Hmmm”

Derflinger became silent. Because he wasn’t saying anything for a while, Louise grew impatient.

Eventually Louise became restless. She took up a firewood which was placed near the fireplace and ‘Piiiiin’ started to peel it off.

“Gloomy way of killing time.”

“Shut up! Well, then, tell me! Teach me what do I have to do!”

“Love.”

“Haaa?”

“Tell - I am in love with Saito!”

“I can’t say such thing!”

“Do you hate him?”

“I-it’s not that…”

Louise hesitated.

“Well, then, aren’t you in love?

“I-it’s not that! Anyway, I am saying that I want to say, that I am not saying that I am saying, that I am not in love! Uuuuh! Idiot! Worn-out sword!”

“Haah, if you are like that, then pushing down is out of the question, right?"

“That’s a splendid idea.”

“Really?”

“Splendid. Stop joking! What kind of idea is that, for a master-sama to push down! Seriously…”

“You won’t push him down?”

“It’s out of the question! Stupid!”

“Aah, but being pushed down by a loving partner, and then embraced tightly, was pleasant, wasn’t it?”

With scarlet blush on her cheeks, Louise cast her eyes down, and said in a tiny voice.

“…that, c-could you talk about something else?” she asked.

“Then push him down.”

“I-I don’t want to do that! Seriously! I’ll only embarrass myself. Besides it would be hard to push Gandalfr down. Hey.”

“Saying so.”

“Anyway, I am La Valliere’s third daughter. I can’t say I love you to such a foolish familiar. Thus, not love. Really. He is the one who loves me, well, I admit, it feels nice. It feels great when he worships me. But it’s not enough! Do you understand?!”

“I understand… you are troubled by obstacles…”

“Anyway, faster, teach me of another way to mend his mood.”

“Make love.”

Louise slowly stood up, and started to cast a spell.

“It won’t blow you off. I’ll melt you. Answer now, without joking. Do you anything else to offer?”

Derflinger trembled.

“I’m over.”

He muttered.

“What?”

“It’s very hard for me to think. I’m just a sword. Legendary.”

“Because you are legendary, you should be more attentive to remarks.”

“No words are good enough, if you hide your feelings, behind unbreakable pride.”

Louise stepped back, thought for a while, and nodded.

“…What you said, is probably true. Though you are a sword you can understand human inner thoughts.”

“It’s because I lived so many years among them. And worked with them. It comes naturally. Now then, speaking of your situation…”

Louise and Derflinger discussed for a while… deciding a strategy.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito sat down on a bench in a central plaza of south Gotha, watching the people passing the road. Soldiers of Tristain and Germania, and citizens of south Gotha all passed with lamplights. Allied Forces that occupied the streets; walked proudly thrusting out their chests. As it was a truce period, they got drunk, cut loose, and ran after young girls, and ended up being shouted at by noble officers.

However faces of either citizens of south Gotha, unlike defeated countries people, did not seem very sad. Sure, they were not pleased by the fact that their town was flooded by additional people. Yet, Aristocrat faction Reconquista, present Albion political power, was not in a great favor here.

Besides, because they delivered food, Allied Forces seem to be accepted as the liberation army.

Though the rampart was partially destroyed, the attack upon the urban area, was avoided as much as possible, so there were hardly any looses for the town and citizens. In relation to their wars end and the start of anticipated advent festival, citizens were smiling broadly.

“Haah.” Saito let out a sigh.

Within the happy town the only dark face is mine.

Then he stared at the rune on his left hand.

Haa, the power passed on a big load to me, he thought. When this war ends, I will surely go to east lands. Louise will not need me anymore….

Thinking this way, he grew even more lonely. And nostalgia hit him again. Saito recalled the hometown.in the different world. In the alien world… in the foreign town of the foreign country that he did not get used to, nostalgia filled his chest suddenly.

Being wrapped up in such painful feelings… Saito was called from the back.

“Saito-san!”

Saito, for a moment could not recognize whose voice it was. That voice shouldn’t be here on this street.

The next moment arms wrapped up tightly around Saito from the back, and he was pushed to the ground.

“Yaaan, being able to meet so soon! Feels great! Ka-n-ge-ki!”

Barely thinking, he turned around, just to see a shining Siesta’s face, with a broad smile.

“S-Siesta? Why?”

Saito panicked. Why is Siesta here? This is an Albion, continent on the cloud. It’s not the place for the Magic Academy’s maid Siesta to be in.

“Hmmm? What did Siesta-chan meet here?”

A deep voice came from the back. It sounded sweetened.

“Manager Scarron?”

Manager Scarron was an effeminate man, dressed up in tight leather clothes. He managed the “Charming Faries” inn where Saito and Louise worked one summer. And next to him was Scarron’s daughter Jessica. Saito stared at them all with widely opened eyes.

<center>* * *</center>

“Consolation corps?”

In a café facing the plaza, Saito asked loudly. Slurping the beer, smiling Scarron said, while puckering up his brows.

“Souyoo! The reason for that is that additional food needed to be sent, thus the consolation corps was organized! To go to Albion…”

Scarron looked at the piling up dishes and shook his head.

“The dishes are horrible! Only beer to drink! Women too thin! What a notorious place!”

Indeed, if you look around the plaza, shops serving wine can not be found. Only tea and the beer. The Albion people do not drink wine, Scarron explained, plainly puckering up his brows.

“Really! Such an unpalatable beer is the same as drinking phlegm, Tristain people with taste would never drink this! Therefore, Tristanian inns can earn much from such business trips. I want to open White Arrow’s Inn here. This way 'Charming Fairies' inn would establish next to Royal families! Aaah, the honor!”

Scarron wiggled his body. Girls, brought from the inn, seconded him in joyful chorus.

“Honor! Mi mademoiselle!”

Scarron rose up above the table. Saito almost burst into tears.

“Is Saito-kun that a soldier-san? Why did you come to the Albion?”

“No, I’m not a soldier…”

“Let it out. Mi mademoiselle is a man, he’ll understand.”

Mi mademoiselle being a man still needs to be confirmed, Saito thought while nodding vaguely.

Then he remembered Siesta, sitting next to him and smiling broadely.

“But, why is Siesta coming along?” He asked.

“She’s a relative.”

Frightened to death Saito stared at Scarron. Could someone as sweet as Siesta be Scarron’s relative?

“M-manager’s..?”

“Yes. From the mother side…”

Siesta muttered shamefully.

“Could be that the tavern where Saito-san worked during this year summer…”

“He worked in it. That’s how we got acquainted.”

Jessica explained. Then Jessica looked at Saito across the table.

“Siesta is my cousin. You know each other, right?”

Indeed, they both had black hair. Which was unusual in this world.

Siesta hesitated before saying.

“As soon as Saito left, the school was attacked by an Albion burglar.”

"Eh? Eeh?! Eh?”

Saito was surprised by the topic. Due to consideration of the troop morale, the news about own country hardly ever reached the battlefield.

“We did not understood what was happening when the lodging-house shook…There was a big uproar…Some died.”

Siesta said with a sad face.

Saito was worried about the people left in the school. Are the people that he knows included into ‘Dead People’ list?

“Who became victims?’

“As commoners, we were not told about details…” Siesta said apologetically.

What if it is a person I know, Saito thought. Though it is sad when whoever dies, but it is a lot more saddening when it happens to a person one knows.　

“And the school has been closed until the war ends. I thought of what to do and decided to help uncle with his inn.”

“Sie-chan worked here in the past.”

“When I got to the inn, I saw uncle Scarron-san and Jessica's packing luggage together… They explained that they are going to Albion.”

“That’s why you decided to go along?”

When Saito said so, Siesta nodded with a blush.

“Ye-yeah…and…”

“And?”

“I thought I will be able to meet S-Saito-san here…”

Jessica leaned over, scrutinizing the pair.

“Eh? What? Siesta and Saito are intimate? I was certain it was Louise…”

After Jessica’s words, Siesta’s eyes shone.

“Is Miss Valliere doing fine?”

“Y-yes” Saito nodded.

Uncomfortable silence followed.

Grinning, Jessica approached Saito.

“So you are still together. Sorry, I misunderstood.”

"No, not particularly …” Saito muttered, feeling mixed emotions.

“Aaah, Louise-chan is here as well? Then lets go and greet her.” Scarron said while fiddling with his fingernails.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, Louise, under the guidance of Derflinger, developed an “How to mend Saito’s mood” operation.

Following Derflinger’s instructions, Louise bought various materials from the inn shop.

“This! You must be joking!”

Louise screamed at the sword.

“It’s not a joke. It’s a proper apology to my partner.”

Derflinger said in a serious voice.

“But why as an animal?! I’m a noble, a noble! Understand?!”

“Because of your high-handed status, how else you are going to apologize?”

“So you think turning into familiar helps?!”

“That’s right. It’s a great strategy. ‘Saito, I’m sorry for my malicious remarks. For today, I’ll be your familiar.’”

Derflinger said, imitating Louise’s voice.

“If you were to say ‘Please’ in such state, then maybe a partner, as he is rather simple, would forgive all your crimes?”

Louise shook her head and said.

“Mo, but not looking like this animal.”

“Huu”

“Why black cat?!”

“Black cat is the most popular familiar. Therefore, black cat suits. It is a comprehensible. What is important is comprehension.”

Louise cheeks blushed, while she stared at the black cat costume material, lined up in front of her.

“Well at least I will make these parts by myself.”

Louise took out the sewing set that she borrowed from the inn, and from fur, leather, and strings started making 'Black cat's clothes', as Derflinger said.

While grappling with a fur for a while…she completed the Black cat’s clothes. Though Louise had zero talent in sewing, somehow she still managed to make such simplistic shapes.

Since now, the clothes were completed, Louise went near the mirror, to witness the destructive power of the black cat’s costume.

“W-what’s this! With such clothes I would embarrass myself before everyone!”

“It suits you well” Derflinger said in a composed voice.

“Why ears!”

Louise shouted while pointing to the object on her head, which imitated cat’s ears. It was also cut out from black fur and attached to the top of her head.

“It looks nicely.”

“But what about these clothes! Lewd! It’s lewd!”

Trembling, Louise pointed at her image in the mirror. In short, only the key parts of her body were covered with black fur.

Black fur tight cloth was rolled around her breasts. She wore furry panties too. And, like socks, bits of fur were placed around her ankles.

The tail, made from remaining material, ran down her buttocks.

“No, every part of black cat costume is splendid.” Derflinger said like it was somebody else's problem.

“What! Just a look at it makes ones head boil!”

Louise said in a painful voice. She now regretted listening to the sword.

“No, your body is young, it starts to originate a wild charm. Partner will be trounced.”

Louise suddenly stopped.

“This is one, flirty attire, right? Partner will instantly jump on it.”

“N-not of that sort. Stop joking.” While saying so, Louise began making poses in front of the mirror. Not fully convinced.

Fidgeting her fingers hesitatingly, she bent tilting her head, then, with both hands on the floor, she turned around and tried out a sobbing pose.

“What. You want to be jumped on?”

“N-no! T-trying out, I’m just trying out! Honestly! I just feel uneasy!

Eventually Louise became pleased with the pose.

“Ah, it’s nice. Cute.”

She said. And received an agreement from Derflinger.

“Good. Stick with it.”

However, once calming herself down, her embarrassment kicked in again.

“I-it’s impossible after all! Impossible!”

“This pose is just to raise his spirit, that’s all”

“Even so, hey…. But somewhat, hey… I, duke’s daughter… legendary…As expected… I can’t do such thing. Don’t feel like it.”

“I tell you. Because of you the partner is sulking.”

“Uuh…”

“Just do it for one single day. Use woman’s important charms. Yes.”

“…But.”

Derflinger used the trump card.

“Do you want to lose to that maid?”

Louise’s eyebrows shot up.

“What? Lose to whom?”

“No, nothing to worry about! As expected from ‘Void’!

“I won’t happen. M-maid will be the one to lose.”

At that moment. The doorknob of the room turned.

“Aaah, the partner came back.”

Then Louise breathes deeply in and out, stood up in front of the door.

“Remember. Noble’s daughter. Leave your pride behind, be charming. All right?”

“I-I know!”

The next moment, the door swung open.

Louise blushed, squeezing her eyes shut, bent, forced herself to not cover her breasts with her hands, placed the thumb of the left hand under the lips, put the right hand on her hips, and screamed out the previously with Derflinger decided words.

[[Image:ZnT07-163.jpg|thumb]]

“Yoyoyo-yo-you are my master for today!”

Then…Louise waited for the partner's reaction.

However, there was no answer. It felt like infinity.

What! Though? Rejected? The heat of anger boiled in Louise's head.

“Say something! I won’t wait forever!”

Then, Louise opened her eyes… however it wasn’t sight of Saito that greeted her eyes.

“M-m-m-miss Valliere?”

The one who stood there was pale-faced, trembling Siesta.

“Ara, Louise-chan. What is this costume?”

“Pu. Pupu. When did you turn into cat?”

It wasn’t just Siesta. There were Scarron and Jessica too. Saito stuck his head out from the backs of his friends.

“Wait. Brought sake. N? Why didn't anyone enter the room?”

Then Saito noticed Louise dressed up in black cat’s clothes.

“Wh-what’s the meaning of this? You…”

Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

<center>* * *</center>

“Louise-chan is so cute.” Scarron muttered, sitting on a chair.

“Pu. Pupu. Pupupu.” Jessica held her mouth, desperately trying to suppress her laughter.

Frowning Siesta watched the chipped ball of fur that Louise used.

Louise hid herself behind the covers, and did not get out from the bed.

Though everything calmed down, there was no reply.

Confused Saito asked Derflinger.

“Wha-what happened?”

“Well, that’s masterpiece…”

After his words, blanked flew up, Louise, who completely forgot about her black cat’s clothes she was wearing, flew out of the bed, kicked the sword and silently returned back to the bed.

Siesta stared at Louise.

Saito looked doubtful.

Jessica looked out of the window.

“Snow started to fall, getting cold.” She muttered.

“Advent festival of snow… waah, how romantic.” Scarron wiggled his body.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-11-08T17:40:35Z

Yohan: monstrous humanoid -> demi-human

===Chapter Five: The Ancient City of South Gotha===

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting for the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landing, the Allied Army was finally launching their offence.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed demi-humans to guard the streets”

“Those d-demi-humans are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his musket. This was the first real battle he had participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come to ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passing by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually drawing closer to the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“T-that's brother’s mud golem!”

It must belong to his brother, since the flag fluttering on its back bore the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world was that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they would surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they're not designed to be used against people.”

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt was sticking out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander...a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home until we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, and with a combination of magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You're shaking?”

“…E-even though I would really like to say it's due to the excitement…it's most probably because of fear. Ugh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred musketeers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The musketeers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure that it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-g-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran musketeers followed behind with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a company has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” resounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We're all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s company was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, right before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall were club-wielding orcs, waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human, the group of orcs spotted Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

With a "Crash!" right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so musketeers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it to a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining musketeers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful...”

While he instructed the musketeers to reload their bullets, Nicolas revealed a grin.

“It's because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solitary ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

<center>* * *</center>

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city built by the Founder on the continent of Albion; Whether this was the truth or not was impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights in disguise.

Chasing them from their rear were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

In the simplest sense, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force: Infiltrate the city from the opposite side, with their original purpose to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” shouted Louise as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but... It's too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

The thing is, Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you people supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, so we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked..

“Don’t tell me... you're spies sent by Tristain and Germania?!”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“It's so big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face close to Saito, who had unwittingly cried out. “A very rarely seen face...”

I’m suspected, Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you - who is the general that commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion?”

Saito tensed up.

''A general!? How am I supposed to know things like this?'' Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. ''Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But... I have no idea what the general’s name is.''

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, glaring fiercely at him, and said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Do you really hail from Albion? Spit it out!!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray...his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu?! Where’s he from?! Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer?!" shouted Louise as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! He was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done now. Louise continued:

“But why didn’t you just take care of them like usual? There was only a few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a surprise attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks...but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic humanoid creatures...it was difficult to endure, even though he was Gandalfr. And there were almost ten of those monsters, to boot. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to at least resist their attacks''... However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why don't I sense any enthusiasm from you?”

After blocking enemy attack, even Derflinger said. Somehow, with Rene’s on others magic cover, they were able to repel the enemy and run away. However, since most of Dragon knights were "dot" mages, they quickly ran out of magic.

The number of chasers increased while they were trying to escape. Residents all along the street slightly opened windows and anxiously watched the chase.

At that time, from the other side of the town, the explosive sound was heard. The main force's attack started.

“The attack started!”

Louise firmly primed her lips. Their mission to assist in the main force's attack by creating disturbance… failed.

“It’s because of you!”

She shouted at Saito, who ran next to her.

“Wha-what…”

Saito muttered frustrated.

His body felt heavy.

Usually…if he gripped a weapon, his body felt light, like it just grew wings, his arms and legs moved freely… but now it somehow felt like it was bound with elastic.

Saito cannot move faster than his usual self, though they still could fight… it’s pointless. It is impossible to fight against mage and his monster pal. They can do nothing but run away.

“Why you are so useless at most crucial moments? Hey!”

The moment when irritated Louise shouted, an orc group came out of the corner of the street in front.

Troll from the back, orcs from the front

They were completely caught in. There was no way to counterattack.

Rene wiped his lips.

“I wanted to die in the sky at least.”

“Well, I wouldn’t be happy dying from a crash.”

The demi-humans started closing in… but then, looked up into the sky…

Boooooooooom! - the group of orcs ahead blazed up suddenly.

“It’s dragon knights!”

Rene and others shouted. Saito looked up into the sky as well.

The dragon knight corps have fallen from the sky shooting spells or magic breaths and drove the enemy away.

“The colleagues of the third company." Rene shouted. Saito looked up into the sky.

Dressed up in white clothes, Julio was riding the first wind dragon. There were ten knights. Five went after trolls, while other five landed around Saito and others.

“Quickly, get on!”

Julio shouts. Saito, Rene and others hastily jumped onto dragons. After confirming that all members got on the dragon, Julio lifted up.

“We saw you being chased from above.” Julio said.

Louise, feeling relieved, pated her chest, and said thanks to Julio.

“Thank you. We survived.”

“Don’t thank us yet.”

Discouraged Louise’s shoulders dropped.

“We…failed the mission. No good…”

Julio pointed to the ground.

“Indeed. There doesn’t seem to be that much of influence in the general situation.”

The power of Tristain-Germania united armies was huge. The Albion that army consisted only of the demi-humans, which with their large bodies were not able to fight in tight streets, were now retreating.

“But, differently from the scouting mission, the powers used in diversion weren’t much of use…” Julio said and Louise looked down.

“But I cannot understand using such cute girl like you as a ‘tool’. Well, I am not soldier.”

Saito, sitting behind Louise, intervened.

“You are not a soldier?”

“I am Shinto priest, servant of god, not army.”

Saito ruminated Julio’s words. What a sly guy – he thought, but didn’t voice it out.

“That’s right, I think so too.” Saito nodded.

“Hey Louise! Are you all right? Why aren’t you complaining? Will those generals be angry for us failing the mission?

However, Louise declared clearly.

“I wish. Seems not everything is possible. ”

Saito, hearing such Louise’s words, fell silent, feeling odd again.

<center>* * *</center>

The Germania-Tristain united army took over the City of South Gotha in about one week from the beginning of attack.　

Damage was negligible. Huge demi-humans were not capable to move well in the urban area suited for humans, and were defeated in even one on one battles.

The town was occupied smoothly, due the residents' cooperation as well. The tow residents felt grudge against the Albion army as it took all their supplies, and one by one they cooperated with Allied Forces. They informed Allied Forces about the buildings where the demi-humans lurked and fought together.

And, the end of the fourth week of Wynn's month, during day of the week of Inge, in the central plaza of South Gotha City, the town liberation was declared.

All city council members of South Gotha, including mayor, the citizens and the governing staff of the Tristain-Germania united army have gathered.

Going up on the platform constructed at the center of the plaza, general of united army, supreme commander De Poitiers greeted.

“Thus, I declare the City of South Gotha liberation. I give the limited self-government right to the South Gotha city council under the supervision of Tristain and Germania governments.”

The shout of joy bolted up from residents who were nursing a grouch for the present Albion government.

Among them…Saito was staring at his left-hand.

He gripped Derflinger with his right hand.

Then… the runes slightly shone. He could not feel same dazzling light as always. It felt as if the batteries started cutting running out.

“Not good mate.”

Derflinger muttered. Saito nodded.

“It’s in a bad condition.”

Since recent feint mission he had such feeling. The body felt heavy, movements were slow. No power.

“It’s over for me, partner.” Saito sighted.

“Don’t say that. Gandalfr's power lies in the strength of the heart. Partner‘s heart was shaken. In other words, you lost your motivation.“

“What?”

“I do not know. Who do you think should know more? Not me, the problem is in your heart, partner. Well, I can guess though...“

Derflinger shook.

“It’s about your noble sweetheart. Haven’t I told you before? Strong emotions are the only source of Gandalfr’s power. Now you started to mistrust your master. You doubt if your master is worth protecting or not. Your emotions were shaken. And the power left.”

“…”

“Wizard and familiar. When they trust each other, their power doubles. Legendary ones are not really different.”

Saito thought absent-mindedly.

The way it is now, I cannot fight, right?

An uneasy thought crossed his mind…

But I guess, it doesn’t matter, Saito stole a quick glance at his master.

Louise was having a long talk with the Shinto priest in Romalia.

Though Saito saw it, he ignored them. Like when he saw her close to Wardes, heavy feeling of helplessness covered his shoulders.

What about it… If Louise is taken away by him, you won’t by angry? He thought like that. Something buried deep in the heart, started to tremble.

Saito's feelings sunk further when thinking so, he was wrapped by deep helplessness.

The great general on the platform, was giving a fiery speech. As if the Albion was already defeated and the victory of his army was doubtless.
　
These words entered through one ear and left through the other.

For what I am fighting in here?

Not long time ago, the reason was clear.

For Louise.

Louise is the reason.

Girl, whose sight makes my heart throb…

However, what if it is a girl who rejects my love as well?

What if Louise doesn’t want to know me anymore?

If you are not loved, why you are still hanging around?

I do not know.

I do not know?

No… the mind refuses to admit that reason. That feeling.

He thought.

He could not allow for Louise’s attitude hurt him this much.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, on the other side, Louise, who was a long talk with Julio, felt absent-minded as well. She looked at Julio. He was a pleasant sight. There wasn’t a girl who would not be attracted to him.

However, she only had her eyes set on her familiar. Occasionally, she stole quick side-glances at him. Saito looked at this direction and looked hurt.

Heee, now isn’t that jealousy.

Familiar’s habit is jealousy now.

Hee, heeeeeeeeee, Louise sang a song of victory in her heart.

Though a smile threatened to break through, she desperately tried to suppress it.

Satisfaction!

Now get a slight grasp of what I was feeling all this time, she muttered in her mind.

“Miss Valliere.”

“Ah, yes! W-what?”

Julio smiled.

“Excuse me. I am being called, will have to leave you for a moment.”

“Eh?”

Julio elbows his way through people until he stood in front of the general on the platform. Julio’s pretty face made South Gotha’s women sigh. Isn’t this officer handsome? He is not an officer but a Shinto Priest? One could hear whispers all around.

It looked like in front of general De Poitiers not only Julio but some other noble’s lined up as well.

After confirming that all nobles gathered up in front of him, the general twitched his mustache.

“Eeh, I introduce these brave men to you all. They fought in South Gotha’s liberation war, like legendary heroes they stood their ground with weapons in their arms. Only by their efforts this marvellous victory was achieved. Thus, as a general authority, I present them with White Hair Soul‘s medal.“

Applauses rang.

Next, the officer call the recipient’s names in order.

“De Vinuiyu, independent gun infantry battalion, the second company commander, Guiche de Gramont!”

“Y-yes!”

Louise’s mouth went agape.

“Guiche?” as in Guiche, the Academy of Magic classmate?

“He and his men, bravely fought in the streets single-handedly. More so, they were the first to clean streets from orcs. The mission was a success and they free up more than a few dozen of houses. Applaud him and his men!“

Thunderous applause rang. Guiche, with a wide yet somewhat shy, accepted the reward on the neck. A young person, with a similar face to his, came out and clung to Guiche.

[[Image:ZnT07-131.jpg|thumb]]

Psst, I heard that field marshal's Garmont’s youngest child. There now is the second son… Nooo, could it be The Lion’s child… rumors flew.

Louise felt strange. That stupid Guiche is rewarded? Can’t be, I wonder what will Montmorency say when she hears that! Maybe change her opinion a little?

Apparently, it was an elder brother that clung to him. He didn’t look comfortable while receiving his older brother’s blessings.

Somehow she envied Guiche.

Blessed by a family, and admitted by them…

Though Louise military achievements were much bigger than Guiche’s, things like these could not be done in publicity.

However, once this war ends… when the peace comes… she will tell her family about her large military achievements and loyalty to the mother-country.

Maybe then they will change their opinion about her. But for now, she cannot stumble and take even slightest credit for her own achievements

When thinking she remembered of Saito’s mistakes. The feint mission sneaking into the town failed thanks to Saito. She watched him, while throwing occasional side glances.

The user of legendary power. A mistake in using them and they got themselves in a pitch yesterday. Saito should be more prudent, Louise thought.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter7 - MTL

2008-11-08T15:48:20Z

Yohan:

===Chapter Seven: The Prince of a Dying Country===
{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

Saito was caught and imprisoned by the pirates. It seemed like the Marie Galante's crew had helped to take over the ship.

The sword was taken up from Saito, and the wands were taken up from Wardes and Louise. Therefore, their hands and feet were not confined. Without wands mages, just like the weaponless Saito, were harmless. Though the same cannot be said about Louise.

In the background, one could see wine barrels, cereal sacks and gunpowder casks disorderly thrown around. Heavy cannonballs were piled up in the corner of the room.

Wardes explored such cargo with a great interest.

Saito sat down in the corner of the hold. He was frowning because of the pain in his injured arm.

Louise looked with a worried expression after seeing Saito in such state.

"...What? As I thought, the injury hurts after all."

"It's nothing."

Saito said snappishly.

"It's not nothing - show me!"

Louise forcefully gripped Saito's arm and tucked up clothes.

"Kya！"

It looked really awful. Due to the Masked Man's lightning spell a severe injury going from shoulder to wrist was inflicted on the left arm. More so, it seemed to be getting worse.

The shoulder was under an awful convulsion.

"Is that not awful burn?! Should I feel relieved now?!"

Louise shouted. She stood up and started knocking on the door

"Somebody! Somebody come!"

The guardian stood up.

"Eh?"

"Water! Is there a mage? We need a water mage! There is an injured person! He needs to be healed!"

"There is no such person."

"Lies! It is so!"

Wardes who was taken aback with surprise, watched Louise dumbfounded. Saito gripped Louise's shoulder.

"Be obedient. You are the prisoner here."

"No！　I won't, you are injured!"

"Stop saying that!"

Saito shouted. Louise cringed because of Saito's threatening attitude. Louise's pupil started getting moist. However, Louise gulped down saliva and tried to fight back the incoming tears.

"D-do not cry."

"I am not crying. There is no master who would cry in front of her familiar!"

Saito turned his face away.

"I see."

"I would never cry in front of you."

Louise walked to the other wall and sat down, facing away from Saito. Her body was shivering. Saito headed towards Wardes and tapped his shoulder.

"Please comfort her"

"Why?"

"Aren't you Louise's fiancé?"

Wardes nodded and turned towards Louise, and hugged her shoulders from behind, comforting her. Saito collapsed on the ground, averting his eyes from Wardes and Louise. The pain in his arm kept on getting worse. It was Saito's fault for preventing Louise from helping him.

It was a suitable punishment for such a worthless being like myself.

"My punishment... Doesn't hurt that much. Uwaa"

His muttering was interrupted by the door opening. A fat man with a plate of soup entered.

"Rice."

When Saito, who was near the door, tried to take it the man suddenly lifted the plate up.

"Only after you answered a few questions."

Louise, whose eyes looked puffy, stood up.

"Ask."

"What business do you have in Albion?"

"Traveling."

Louise said in a decisive voice, putting her hand on the waist.

"Tristain's noble, why would you travel to Albion? Why would you be sightseeing in such place?"

"I do not have to tell you such things."

"Still pretending to be tough, despite being scared and crying?"

Louise turned her face away, when the pirate started laughing. She grabbed a plate with soup and water to throw at him, but

Saito took it from her.

"Hey!"

"I cannot eat a soup made by such people!"

Louise faced away again.

"It's not healthy to stay hungry."

When Wardes said so, Louise took the plate of soup with a pouting face.

Three people ate the same soup from one plate, though in normal circumstances that would never happen.

Wardes leaned into the wall with a tired expression on his face.

Louise tore up the sleeve of her shirt and soaked it in water, trying to cool down Saito's wound with it.

"It's alright."

"It's not alright!"

Louise stared firmly at Saito with her puffy eyes.

"Because, you are my familiar, you have to listen what I tell you!"

Saito averted his face. Louise, who was treating his arm softly, looked up at him.

"What is it?"

"You have more important duties to care about."

"It is so, but an injury is also very important! Clear?!"

Saito kept on looking away, before noticing the barrels with gunpowder.

"We could escape by using that."

"Eh?"

Louise suspiciously followed Saito's look. Saito opened the barrel and filled the plate with gunpowder.

Wardes muttered tiredly.

"And where would you run? Only emptiness surrounds us."

Saito sat down again with a thump.

"...but, sitting like that and doing nothing..."

At that time, the door opened again. This time it was a thin pirate standing before them. The pirate looked at them three with a piercing eyes and asked.

"Good evening, are you the aristocrats going to Albion?"

Louise did not answer.

"Oi oi, judging from your silence it's truth. Though we do not look like that we respect nobles. Thanks to the aristocrats our business goes well."

"But, isn't this a warship of rebels?"

"No no, though we are employed, we cooperates in the fifty-fifty relationship with each other. We are related to both factions. So how is it? Are you nobles? If it is true, then you will be let go free in the closest port."

Saito felt relieved. Since Louise was an aristocrat everything could be settled peacefully then. Also, they will be taken to the closest port.

However, Louise did not nod her head in agreement, instead, she kept on glaring at the pirate's forehead.

"How dare you have anything to do with those dirty rebels? Do not disregard Albion nobles. I myself am one of the noble families. Albion is still a kingdom, as the royal family is still a legitimate government in Albion. Because I am an aristocrat who comes here on behalf of Tristain, I am, in other words, an ambassador. Therefore, I demand an ambassadors treatment from you."

Saito widely opened his mouth and muttered.

"Are you an idiot?"

"Who are you calling an idiot? The idiot is you! For trying to act cool while being injured so badly!"

Louise angrily turned to Saito and shouted.

"But! You should choose time and place for your straightforwardness better!"

"Shut up! You are my familiar and should listen to what I say! Anyways, show your arm! Hey!"

Surprised Saito clasped his arm. While Louise tried to pull Saito's arm with a jerk.

The pirate laughed after seeing such scene.

"Honestly, you should stop doing that!"

"You are wrong, I can't let you be hurt so carelessly."

Louise asserted.

"Eh?"

Saito said in a surprised voice.

"It's because you are my familiar... t-that's why..."

"I'll go to report to the boss then."

The pirate left laughing.

Saito was so surprised that he wasn't able to reply to Louise properly.

"Arm, show it."

"Don't act this way. Aren't there more things to be concerned of? Like our present situation."

Louise said decisively "I won't let such things take me down, as far as we have the slightest chance to survive."

Louise stood up straight. Though the thought about marrying Wardes made her feel funny at the start, it wasn't so strong anymore.

"…… In any case, you lied to them."

"Don't talk nonsense. Are you seriously thinking that lying to such people is a bad thing?"

Saito sighed tiredly. Wardes came near, and tapped Louise's shoulder.

"Don't say such things Louise, you are still my bride."

Saito looked away dejectedly. Louise face showed mixed feelings, as she looked down.

The door opened again, it was the same thin pirate.

"The boss calls. "

<center>* * *</center>

The aisle passed up the narrow stairs and took the three to a splendid room. It was build on the upper part of the deck.

Boss... He seems to be the chief of the pirates.

As the door opened one could see a gorgeous dinner table and one pirate sitting at the end of it. He was playing with a cane that had big crystal attached on top of it. Seems like he was a mage himself. Boss' room was very different from what one would expect from a pirate.

He looked intensively at Louise who entered the room. The thin pirate who brought Louise here poked her slightly from behind.
　
"Hey, you, you are standing in front of the Boss so greet him properly."
　
However, Louise just stood there glaring at the Boss, who smiled at her.

"Ah, I like a strong willed woman, you are not a child at all. "

"I demand the treatment of an ambassador."

Louise, not paying attention to the words of Boss, repeated her demand.

"And what would be that message you are trying to give?"

Boss said ignoring Louise's words.

"And did you say royal?"

"Yes, I did."

"Do you go to [Nanishi]? They will be gone tomorrow."

"I won't tell you."

But Boss said to Louise in a joyful voice.

"Are you willing to betray the nobles? Otherwise, even if you are a mage I might not guarantee your safety even for considerable fee."

"I'd rather die."

Saito poked Louise, at that time he noticed her body trembling. She was scared. But even if she was scared, she kept on looking straight into the eyes of the Boss.

Saito remembered his duel with Guiche.

I was scared at that time. I thought I was going to die. But I didn't bow my head down. I think that Louise today resembles me at that time. She stands against a scary opponent but is able to withstand because she has something important in her mind, just like me.

This Louise looked really amazing.

"I'll ask you again. Are you willing to betray the nobles?"

Louise looked straight ahead. She crossed her arms, and put out her chest.
　
However, Saito interrupted her before she could open her mouth.

"She told her answer already."

"And who are you?"

The Boss looked at Saito with piercing glare. The eyes that seemed to see the deepest secrets. But Saito looked straight at the Boss, just like Louise did.

"A familiar."

"Familiar?"

"Seems so."

The Boss started laughing. He laughed loudly.

"I knew that Tristains nobles were weird but not so helplessly. Oh my, my stomach hurts."

Boss said so while standing up laughing. Saito and the others were puzzled by the sudden change of atmosphere and looked at each other.

"Oh, I am sorry. As a noble I should properly introduce myself as well."

The pirate who was laughing loudly suddenly stood up straight.

He removed his black curly hair from his head. It seemed to be a wig. He also took of the black eyepatch, and also removed his fake beard. Before them now was standing a young person with blond hair.

"I am a general of the Albion Royal Air Force. Also the commander of our country fleet. Though to tell the truth this warship named "Eagle" is the only ship in our fleet. A powerless fleet. Oh dear, even people from street could easily beat it."

The young person bowed while introducing himself.

"I am the prince of the Albion's Kingdom, Wales Tudor."

Louise mouth opened wide, Saito also couldn't take his eyes from the surprising appearance of the young prince of Albion. Wardes watched the prince with great interest.

Wales smiled with a charming smile and moved a chair for Louise to sit.

"Welcome to Albion, Ambassador. Now, lets talk about your message."

However, Louise was still speechless. She just stood there dumbfounded, unable to move.

"Why do I dress up as a pirate? To hide myself? No, the rich rebels sent a lot of support to rebellion, and it is a basic war tactic to cut enemy's supply line. Even if I have to do that in such an undignified way as to dress myself up as a dirty pirate."

Wales said laughingly.

"No, it was really impolite to treat an ambassador like that. But you have to admit you don't look much like a royal messenger yourself. And I never thought about support from other country's nobles. Yet I still should apologize."

Even after Wales' words, Louise's mouth still opens and closes without a single sound. She wasn't mentally prepared to meet the prince so suddenly.

"We brought a secret letter from her highness princess Henrietta."

Wardes said while gracefully bowing.

"Ohh, from her Highness. And you are?"

"Captain of Tristain's Griffin Knights, viscount Wardes."

After that, Wardes introduced Louise to Wales.

"And this is her highness' sent ambassador from the de la Vallière family and her familiar, Your highness."

"Indeed! Such a splendid noble. And I only have my ten bodyguards to greet you, such a miserable greeting. Then, do you still have the secret letter?"

Louise panicking took out Henrietta's letter from her clothes.
　
However, she stopped before giving it to Wales. After a few moments of hesitation she opened her mouth.

"B-but..."

"What?"

"Excuse me, but are you really a prince?"
　
Wales laughed.

"Oh dear, you won't believe me even if I showed you my true face. I am Wales. And I am really a prince. I will show evidence then."

Wales said after seeing the water ruby ring shining on Louise's finger.

Louise's hand was taken and the ring that shone on a finger was removed. The prince brought it close to his ruby ring. The two rings reacted to each other, shining with a bright light.

"This ring belongs to the Albion royal family, the ruby of the Wind, while that one belongs to Henrietta from Tristain royal family and is the ruby of the Water. Right?"

Louise nodded.

"Water and the wind make the rainbow. Rainbow that forms between royal families."

"True, I am sorry for my impoliteness."

Louise handed Wales the letter and bowed.

After looking at the letter lovingly, Wales kissed the signature. Then, the seal was carefully removed, the paper inside was taken out, and Wales began to read.

For some time he kept on reading it with serious expression.

"Is the princess marrying? That beautiful Henrietta. My beloved... cousin."

Wardes bowed silently, with an affirmative expression. Wales dropped the glance to the letter again. And smiled when the last line was read.

"Understood. The princess is informing me with this that she wants you to return that letter. And more importantly, the princess also hopes that I return a letter from the princess. Seems like it."

Louise's face beamed with pleasure.

"However, it's not in my hands right now. It's in the castle in Newcastle. I didn't want to bring the princess' letter to this pirate ship."

Wales said laughingly.

"So, even though it's troublesome, please come with me to Newcastle."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter8 - MTL

2008-11-08T15:47:36Z

Yohan:

===Chapter Eight: The Eve Before the Final Battle in Newcastle===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

The warship named Eagle took Saito to the ragged coastline of Albion. It took three hours of traveling and they already could see the cape.

A big castle was standing on the very edge of the cape.

Wales explained to Saito, who was standing on the front deck, that it was the castle of Newcastle. However, the Eagle did not head straight to Newcastle, but sailed downwards the coast.

"Why are we going downwards?"

Wales pointed at the sky behind the castle where a huge ship was floating. However, it could not see their ship which was hiding on the other side of the cloud.

"Warship of rebels."

It could be described only as a huge ship - it was twice as long as the Eagle with an incredible number of sails, and it seemed like it was aiming for Newcastle port. With no warning it opened fire aiming at the castle. The first cannonball crushed into the wall and a small fire could be seen. The shockwave from impact could be felt on the deck of the Eagle.

"This ship named "Royal Sovereign" once belong to the fleet of our country. Yet, when rebels took control over it, they changed the name to "Lexington". It was named in an honor of the battlefield where those guys snatched the first victory from us."

Wales said with a smile. You could see a hole


"This warship keeps a constant blockade of Newcastle from the sky. It shoots at the castle from time to time, not in order to do some damage, but just to annoy us."

Saito looked through the cloud at the warship. There were a lot of cannons on each side, and a dragon was painted on the surface of the ship.

"It has 108 cannons and really looks like a firebreathing dragon at times. the whole rebellion started from this ship. We can't match it so its better to sail through this cloud and keep unseen. We can reach Newcastle from the other side, as there is a secret port that only we know."

<center>* * *</center>

It suddenly became pitch-dark when ship went under the continent, as the sun could not shine because of it, besides they were still surrounded by cloud. They couldn't see a thing. Wales explained that rebels never went under the continent because traveling such a way was dangerous. Cold, damp and chilly air hit Saito's cheeks.

"We mostly use light measurements and magic for navigation as there is no real navigation building in royal air force."

Wales laughed, the noble that does not know the sky is not an intelligent person.

They sailed for a while, and then the magic was casted and you could see a hole 300 meters in diameter. The sight was breathtaking.

"Stop here for now."

"Aye Aye sir, stop here!"
　
Wales order has been given to the crew that was still very energetic and lively. They sails were taken off and the Eagle started to drift right under the hole.

"Slowly increase the speed."

"Aye Aye sir, slowly increase the speed!"

The Eagle, also named Marie Galante <--(Wait, wasn't this the other ship before they met the "pirates"? ~Dan)-->, started slowly heading towards the black hole.

Wardes nodded.

"You are definitely not pirates, Your Highness."

"We are most definitely not the pirates, Viscount." <--(I added the "not" in here, does the prince say they are or aren't pirates? ~Dan)-->

<center>* * *</center>

　
Light could be seen inside the hole and that's where the Eagle headed to.

The warship had arrived at a secret port of Newcastle. Inside the huge limestone cave were covered with white moss. Many people were waiting on the quay. The ropes were thrown to the sailors to tie down the Eagle. And finally the wooden gangway was attached.

Wales hurried up Louise and the others to go down the gangway.
　
A tall and aged mage approached them.

"Ha ha, wonderful military results, right, Your Highness?"

The old mage seems to appear out of nothing before the Eagle.

"I am happy, Paris. Sulfur it is, sulfur"

When Wales shouted so, around him gathered cheering soldiers.

"Ooh! Sulfur! This is for the honor of our guardianship!"

The old mage began to cry as he was aging.

"I served for sixty years for the previous king... There won't be such happy days again, Your Highness. After the revolt happened it all turned into sorrow... Even with sulfur we won't make it..."

Wales laughed with a smile.

"Even if we'll be defeated, we'll show the revolters the royal family's courage and honor. "

"Death in a glory. My old bones are trembling with excitement. I was reported that rebels are going to attack the castle tomorrow. It's really all or nothing now, Your Highness."

"With our last breath we'll put their solders to shame!"

Wales and the others were laughing at an ease from the bottoms of their hearts . Louise became worried after hearing the word defeat. In other words, they will die. Aren't these people scared of death?

"And who are these people?"

The old mage, who was named Paris, asked Wales after seeing Louise.

"This is an ambassador from Tristain. She came for important kingdom business."

Paris was surprised for the moment, what would the ambassador from another kingdom be searching for in these ruins?　But soon a smile returned to his face.

"So you are an ambassador. Paris Chamberlain is at your service madam. It's nice that you came all the way to the Albion. Though it might not be much, we will have a small feast tonight. By all means - please come."

<center>* * *</center>

Louise and the others followed Wales to his room. The prince's room was suited behind the kitchen room and it was rather ordinary looking.

A wooden bed, table and a pair of chairs. Also a painting on the wall that illustrated a battle scene.

The prince sat on the chair and opened the drawing. There was a little jewelry box. The prince took the necklace off his neck.

A small key was put into the lock of the little box. Wales opened it. Henrietta's portrait was lying in there.
[[Image:ZnT02-201.jpg|thumb|Louise received the letter while deeply bowing.]]

Wales, who had noticed Louise looking at the box, said embarrassed.

"Strongbox."

There was one letter inside. It seemed to be from the princess too. Wales took it out with love and read. That letter looked older than it should from constant reading.

After reading it Wales gently folded it and put it into an envelope. Then he handed it to Louise.

"This is the letter I got from the princess. I am returning it as well."

"Thank you."

Louise received the letter while deeply bowing.

"The Eagle will take you back to Tristain tomorrow, as we won't be using it in the battle."

Louise opened her mouth decisively after looking for some time at the letter.

"But, Your Highness... What did you have in mind when you said being defeated with glory?"

Louse asked with hesitation. Wales answered it very easily.

"It is so. My army has 300 men while the enemy force has 50000. There is no possibility to win. So let us at least die in glory.

Louise looked down.

"Your Highness, do you also mean yourself when you talk about dying in battle?"

"Of course. I will die as well."

Saito, who had been looking at the communication from the side, sighed. The prince being so little worried by death tomorrow made it all so confusing. It seemed that it was not reality but an event from a play.

Louise shoulders dropped when she bowed deeply to Wales. She had more things to say though.

"Your Highness... Forgive my impoliteness, but there are a few more things I have to say."

"What do you want to say?"

"What is the content of the letter?"

"Louise."

Saito protested. Indeed the content of the letter was a personal thing after all. But Louise after asking Wales looked up in a determined way.

"When princess gave me the task she looked like she was worrying about her lover. And in the box there was a portrait of the princess, and seeing the gloomy face after you kissed and read the letter... Are you and the princess..."

Wales smiled. He guessed what Louise wanted to say.

"Do you want to say that cousin Henrietta and I have a love relationship?"

Louise nodded.

"It seems so. Forgive a surprising impoliteness. If so, the content of this letter is..."

After putting his hand to his forehead, and doing the gesture that worried for a moment about what to say and what to not, Wales said.

"The love letter. Just like you guessed it. Foolishly, if this love letter is passed to the imperial household of Germania as Henrietta informed by letter, it might become a great threat. In the letter she is swearing eternal love for me in the name of Founder Brimir. If it is like an oath when marrying, love sworn in the name of the founder . If this letter is exposed under the daylight, she will be accused for committing the crime of bigamy. The emperor in Germania is sure to break off the engagement with the princess who violated rules. Then, there would be no alliance. Tristain might get political ignoration from other countries noble families."

"So princess and Your Highness had a love affair?"

"It's a long story."

Louise said to Wales in a feverish tone.

"Your Highness, return! Return to Tristain!"

Wardes abruptly put his hand on Louise's shoulder. However, this did not stop Louise.

"I beg you! Please, come to Tristain with us!"

"It cannot be done. "

Wales said with a laugh.

"Your Highness I disagree. The princess would not agree as well! Didn't it say so in the letter? I know the princess from our childhood days, I know her ways of thinking well. The princess does not deserve the people she loves!<--What does this mean? ~Dan--> Your Highness, you didn't say that, but I am sure the princess told you to run away as well!"

Wales shook his head.

"There is not such line written. "

"Your Highness!"

Louise kept on pressing Wales.

"I am from a royal family. I am not lying. There is no telling by the princess for me to run away in the letter, I swear it with my honor."

Wales said as if he was in pain. Seems like Louise's words hit him.

"Henrietta is a princess. She has to give priority to the country rather than me."

Louise understood what Wales meant with that. Even if Wales likes Henrietta, it would never be supported by other nobles in his situation.

Wales tapped Louise's shoulder.

"You are a honest girl, La Valliere. You have honest, clear and kind eyes."

Louise looked down lonesome.

"But let me give you some advice. It's not too good for an ambassador to be honest like that."

Wales smiled with an attractive smile.

"However, you are a perfect ambassador to a ruined country like ours. Because the government that will be destroyed tomorrow is more honest than anyone. Since it doesn't have anything to defend besides the honor."

After that he pulled something out of his pocket. From the shape and running arrow it seemed to be a clock.

"Ahhaha, time came for our little party. Since you are last guests of our kingdom, I would like you to attend it as well."

Saito and Louise went out of the room. Wardes stayed behind, and bowed to Wales.

"Oh do you have some more business, Viscount?"

"There is one favor I would like to ask, Milord."

"Ask."

Wardes whispered into the ear of Wales, who smiled.

"Ah such a lovely request, it will be my pleasure."

<center>* * *</center>

The party was held in the hall in the castle. The king of Albion, James I, sat in the throne, and nobles and vassals who had gathered through narrowed eyes.

Though tomorrow everyone will die, it was quite a feast still. And the table was filled with various treats.

Saito and the others were watching this colorful party while standing in the corner of the hall.

"They put all the troubles of tomorrow behind and are trying to enjoy the present."

Wardes nodded in response to Saito's words.

"Yes, they behave joyfully."

When Prince Wales showed up, there was some enthusiastic sights between ladies. Seems like he was popular not only as a prince but as a handsome man as well. When he approached the throne, people started whispering.

James I tried to stand up straight and come to greet him, but because of his old age he staggered and almost fell down.

Some laughter could be heard from the hall.

"Your Majesty! Its too early to fall!"

"Indeed! Save that for tomorrow!"

James I wasn't insulted by such comments, and smiled.

"Don't worry, its just me legs were numb from sitting for so long."

Wales came closer and supported the king's body with his. There were a few more chuckles.

"You. I will tell all of you brave and loyal vassals, that tomorrow 'Reconquista' is planning to attack our Newcastle with their full force. You followed and fought bravely for this incapable old king, however tomorrow won't be a battle. It is likely to be a one-sided slaughter. Let's endure it and show our bravery for one last time."

The king coughed loudly, after that he continued talking.

"But it might be asking too much for all you to die. Thus tomorrow morning the warship Eagle will take all women and children and the ones who chose to leave to a safer place further from this forsaken continent."

However, no one answered. One noble loudly informed the king.

"You Majesty! We are waiting for the order! [Full army! Full army! Full army!] since our hearing is so bad tonight I doubt we will be able to hear any other orders!"

All people nodded.

"Yeah! What would others say if we were to run away?"

"It's too late to retreat, Your Majesty"

"It's alright! We will continue to serve the king like we did years before! Tonight is a good night! The founder has blessed us with a wonderful moon and warm night! Let's enjoy drinking and dancing for tonight!"

With this everyone returned to the fest. The three guests from Tristain attracted a lot of attention.The nobles didn't seem to be sad or worried, they playfully kept on joking and offering wine or food to the guests.

"Ambassador! Try this wine! Tell us which country's wine is better!"

"Here! Try this! It's Albion's special - chicken with honey, will make you healthy and strong for sure!"

Albion kept on having fun! Even in the end.

Saito became melancholic. The people who acted joyfully at the face of death looked more sad than brave. Louise seemed to have felt it more. She couldn't endure the atmosphere, shook her head and ran out of the hall.

For a moment Saito wanted to follow her, but urged Wardes to go instead.

Wardes nodded and went after her. Saito crouched on the floor and sighed.

Wales saw Saito acting this way and came to him from the center of the hall.

"This boy is Miss La Valliere's familiar. However, it is very unusual for a person to be a familiar. Tristain is really an unusual country."

Wales laughed while saying so.

"It is unusual in Tristain as well. "

Saito said tiredly.

"Feeling down?"

Anxiously, Wales looked into Saito's face. Saito still felt pain in his arm and seeing people preparing for their death was depressing as well.
　
Saito stood up and asked Wales.

"Sorry for impoliteness... But aren't you scared?"

"Scared?"

Wales looked blankly at Saito.

"Arent you scared to die?"

Wales laughed after hearing Saito's words.

"You are worried about us! Us! What a nice boy you are!"

"No, it's just that it is scary for me. I could not laugh the way you do if I were to know that I would die tomorrow."

"I am scared. There is no person who would not be scared to die. It doesn't matter if you are a noble or commoner."

"Then why?"

"It is because I have something to defend. Something that makes me to forget the coldness of the grave."

"What do you defend? Honor? Fame? Those are a foolish things to die for."

Saito said with louder voice.

Wales answered with distant eyes.

"Aristocrat fraction 'Reconquista' is our enemy that tries to unite Halkeginia. It hangs to the 'sacred ground' ideal. Its good that people have ideals as that. But, it shouldn't be united with force and blood. All countries will be ruined."

"However, is there no winning chance any longer? What's the point to die in here? Maybe you can find other means to defeat them later..."

"No, we should at least show off at least a glimpse of courage and honor to other nobles with it even if is not possible to win, we can show that Halkeginia's royal families are not a weak enemy. Even though they do not seem to throw away the ambitions of 'Union' and 'Recovery of the sacred ground' anytime soon."

"Why?"

Saito said. Saito who grew up in modern Japan could not understand why one would show one's courage in such way.

Wales declared decisively.

"Why? Easily, it is our obligation. The obligation of those born in the royal family. The obligation imposed on the royal family to defend the kingdom to the very end."

Saito did not understand. However, because Wales has the person whom he loves, and who loves Wales as well. Isn't surviving for that person also an obligation? He thought in such a way.

"The princess of Tristain loves you. Did you forgot her letter?"

After Saito's words, Wales smiled recalling it.

"Because of love, sometimes it is necessary to pretend not to know. Because of love, sometimes it is necessary to leave. It will only give an excuse for others to invade Tristain."

"But, but..."

Saito hesitated. Wales's decision won't be changed. Wales gripped Saito's shoulder and looked straight into his eyes.

"Since it is cleared, don't tell this to Henrietta. No need to worry her pretty face with unnecessary worries. She is like a pretty flower. Don't you think so too?"

Saito nodded. She indeed is a beautiful princess. I don't want to see her face sad or worried as well.

But, Wales won't change his decision because of that.

That's what Wales' eyes said.

"Just tell her that Wales fought bravely and died bravely. That will be enough."

Wales returned to the center of the hall after saying that.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito left the feast, but since he felt lost, he asked the waiter where his room was.

After he explained where his room was, someone tapped his shoulder from behind. Saito saw Wardes when he turned around.

"I have to tell you one thing."

Wardes said in a stony voice.

"And that would be?"

"Louise and me will hold a wedding here tomorrow."

Saito's body has froze. He wasn't able to understand the meaning of the words for the moment.

"A-at such time? Why?"

"Because we want to ask that brave Crown Prince Wales to act as go-between of our marriage. The Crown Prince pleasantly agreed. We will hold a ceremony before the decisive battle."

Saito became silent, and nodded.

"Will you come?"

Wardes asked. Saito shook his head.

"Then you can leave at once with a ship tomorrow. Louise and I will return with a griffon."

"But isn't too long distance for this flight?"

Saito, because he was confused, asked rather a trivial question.

"Only if you would fly fast without resting."

Wardes answered.

"Well then, I need to go now."

"A-alright."

Saito's shoulders dropped.

Though he knew that this would come eventually, he still had this very lonely feeling.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito was walking in a pitch-dark passage with a candlestick.

The moon was shining through an opened window on the way of the passage. There was a girl who walked alone in the moonlight.

She had long blond-pink hair... Tears that looked like pearls was falling down her white cheek. Saito looked quietly admiring for a while such beautiful but sad face.

Louse turned around and noticed Saito, who was standing there with a candle. Her eyes were wet even though she wiped them.

Louise's face became sad once again. When Saito walked up to her, she leaned into his body, as if losing all her strength.

"You are crying, why..."

Louise didn't answer but pressed her face into Saito's chest.

Saito embraced her firmly.

Saito at first was puzzled by Louise clinging on him. He wasn't used to these kind of things. However, she sobbed like a girl, and it felt like Louise clung to him very dearly. Louise was hurt and he felt sorry for her. However, what does this mean?

''Probably Louise clung to me because I was here by chance. Like a girl clinging to a stuffed animal. It is not me but Wardes that is really important to her.''

However, Saito did not said anything, and patted Louise's head in an awkward way with his hand. Louise's head seemed so small and fit in his palm.
[[Image:ZnT02-217.jpg|thumb|]]

Louise said while crying.

"No... Those people... Why, why they chose to die? Even though there is the princess... Even if Wales loves her... Why does Crown Prince Wales chose death?"

"He said that the purpose is to defend the important one. "

"What is more important in this world than the person you love?"

"I don't understand the prince's way of thinking either."

"I will persuade! I will persuade him again!"

"Don't."

"Why?"

"Because, you are here to deliver the princess' letter. This is your only mission."

Louise muttered while tears kept on streaming down her cheeks.

"...I want to return soon. I want to return back to Tristain. I dislike this country. These foolish people and unreasonable prince that leaves everything."

Though Louise sometimes acts tough she is still a girl. Louise cannot understand the world of Wales. But Saito understood her as he thought the same way as well.
　
Louise, as if suddenly remembering, took something out of her pocket.

"Put out your left arm." Louise said.

"What?"

"Just do it."

Saito presented his left arm as he was told. It was a can that Louise took out. She scooped inside with her finger and took some sticky medicine, that had a funny smell to it.

"I got it from the person in the castle a little while ago. This magical water medicine is very effective against burns. I could get only this medicine. But it should be alright."

Louise muttered while she was lubricating Saito's arm with it.

''I never thought she could be so gentle. But I should not become dependent on this gentleness too much as it will be gone soon.''

Saito shook his head and pushed Louise away from him. Louise looked up at Saito's face surprised.

Saito had an painful expression on his face.

After seeing such Saito's face, Louise bit her lip.

"...Why such face. Did something happen?"

"It's nothing."

"I understand. As soon as we return back, I will search for a way to send you back to your world."

Louise said while hesitating. Apparently, she misunderstood it. However, Saito thought it was good to let it be this way.

"...It's alright even if you don't help."

"What?"

"I mean you will marry soon, so you shouldn't bother about searching for a way to send me back."

"What? Don't tell me you are worrying about that? You're still thinking about words I said in the La Rochelle hotel? Indeed, I said 'marry' at that time... But, but I wasn't serious about it."

Louise turned her face away from Saito.

"It is not possible to marry yet. I am still not splendid mage... And I haven't found a way to send you back either..."

Saito thought.

Indeed, Louise might not marry because she feels responsible for me. And because of that she won't be able to marry until I find my way home. But Saito thought that it was not fair for Louise. I do not think this is fair for this dazzling, beautiful, nice and gentle Louise.

"It's alright. I will look for the way to return alone. Therefore, you must marry."

"What a selfish thing to say, you are my familiar! Defend me till we can find a way to send you back!"

Louise said and intensly stared at Saito.

"I cannot defend you."

Saito's shoulders dropped down lonely when he said it.

"Remember what happened."

The spectacle of the travel revived in Saito's head. When they started shooting the arrows, he was saved by Wardes. He was defeated in the duel with Wardes. When they were attacked by a man in a white mask, he could not save Louise.

''It is always Wardes saving you. I was not able to do a thing but stand and watch.''

"I am not a strong mage like the Viscount. I am just a normal person, even if they say I am a legendary familiar 'Gandálfr'. I don't know how to fight. All I can do is just swing a sword around recklessly. I cannot protect you."

Louise palm hit Saito's cheek.

"Coward!"

Saito said without changing his expression.

"Let's separate from here Louise. You return with the viscount by griffon while I will return with the Eagle. When I return I will look for the way to return to my world. I am indebted to you as the things are already."

"Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"Idiot!"

Louise shouted. Tears started running from her eyes again. Still, Saito didn't answer. He just watched Louise tremble.

"I hate you! I hate you!"

Saito muttered while veiling his eyes.

"I know."

Louise turned on her heels and ran down the dark passage. Saito patted his cheek. The place where it was hit still ached and made him feel very sad.

"Good-bye, Louise."

Saito said in a small voice. Though he thought that he would not cry, tears were streaming down and did not stop.

"Good-bye, my gentle and lovely master."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter9 - MTL

2008-11-08T15:47:25Z

Yohan:

===Chapter Nine: The Final Battle===

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
----

The next morning…

Newcastle's port inside the cave, Saito, stood in a queue to board the Eagle, surrounded by rushing people that were not able to leave with Marie Galante.

“Because you love, you sometimes need to let it go…”

Derflinger muttered silently. He was hanging on a string on Saito's back. It was unbearable, during days like this, to have no one to talk to.

“Stop saying it…”

“Why?”

“I feel sick when you say it.”

“You mean ‘Because you love, you sometimes need to let it go’…That?”

“Why don’t you stop saying that?”

“I understand. I won’t say it anymore, if partner asks. Yet, we have to discuss a few things about our future. Have you decided where to go, since we have lots of free time now?”

Derflinger asked, pretending not to know.

“Maybe to Arukattsu.”

“And there we will look for the way to return to partner’s former world?”

“Why would you be looking for it? I’m the only one who is an alien here, right?” Saito said.

Way to return home? Louise said she’ll help search for it, but no one should rely on that. Even though, leaving Louise's city was something hard to do.

“Then you should become a mercenary.”

“Mercenary?”

“Yes. With a sword on your shoulder, looking to one battle today, and then wandering to another country and battlefield tomorrow. Poor income, but at least satisfied rage, right?”

Saito muttered.

“And a bad teammate.”

“What, without me as a partner, an ordinary guy like you would be left behind instantly.”

“Even if your greatest power is rusting.”

“How rude. But I forgive you, since you are my partner. By the way, partner, I recalled one thing the other day…”

“What?”

“Partner, you are called Gandálfr?

“Aah, because that’s the name of the legendary familiar. When I first heard it, I was amazed. I-“

“Wait. Wait just a moment, partner. I think I remember the name…”

“Really?”

“No, it is an extremely old memory… It was very long ago, I just caught it in a corner of my head…”

“Derflinger kept on muttering “hm” ,“aha”, and “aah” repeatedly.

“Maybe you misunderstand as it was some time ago? And besides, where is the head of a sword anyway.”

Derflinger thought about it for a while.

“The handle, maybe?”

He said, making Saito laugh.

Finally it was Saito’s time to board the ship. When he rose up the gangway, he saw that the refugee ship was everything one could expect it to be – many people squeezed between each other, so that it wasn’t possible to find a place to sit on the deck.

Saito looked at the limestone cave from the edge of the gunwale. At this moment, Louise was in the middle of her wedding. Saito shut his eyes tightly at this lonesome thought.
　
People still kept boarding the ship one after another, it was really overcrowded, and a mass of people pushed Saito around the deck. Someone’s elbow hit against his injured arm, making Saito scream.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, in a chapel, where the Founder Brimir's portrait hung, Crown Prince Wales was waiting for the bridegroom and the bride to appear. There were no other people around, as everybody was busy preparing for the upcoming battle. Wales also had planned, once the ceremony was over, to prepare for the battle as well.
　
Wales was dressed in the Crown Prince’s formal uniform.

He wore a bright purple mantle, the symbol of the royal family, and a hat, that had Seven color wings, the symbol of Albion's royal family, on it.

The door opened, Louise and Wardes had arrived. Louise stood with a dazzled expression on her face. Wales had to urge her to come and stand in front of him.

Louise was puzzled. Everything happened so suddenly. Wardes barged into her room this morning and brought her here, without even waking her up properly.

She was puzzled, because desperate feelings were swelling in her mind. She came here without thinking, still half-asleep. Because of the prince, who was determined to die and Saito’s attitude yesterday, Louise was very depressed.

Wardes, after telling Louise that “Time to do the wedding now” put a bridal veil, that was borrowed from Albion's royal family, on Louise’s head. The veil was nicely made, and the flowers, that were eternally fresh due to magic, made it look indescribably beautiful.

Then Wardes removed Louise’s black mantle and put on a white one, that was also borrowed from Albion's royal family, instead. Only brides were allowed to wear it, as it was a mantle of a virgin.

However, even while being dressed up by Wardes' hands, Louise was still unresponsive. Yet, Wardes understood Louise's mood as a sign of her affirmative will.

Wardes and Louise stood up in front of Wales, who was standing below the image of the Founder Brimir, wearing his official uniform. Wardes, who himself was wearing his usual clothes and a magical mantle, bowed his head.

“Well then, let's start the ceremony.”

The Prince’s voice reached Louise's ears. However, it sounded like a weak sound of a distant bell. Louise’s mind was still lost in the fog of her own thoughts.

“Bridegroom, Viscount Jean-Jacques Francis de Wardes. Do you take this girl as your wife, and swear to respect and love her in the name of the Founder Brimir?”

Wardes nodded solemnly, and grasped the cane with his left hand, holding it out in front of his chest.

“I swear.”

Wales looked at Louise and smiled encouragingly.

“Bride, the third daughter of the Duke de la Valliere, Louise Francoise le Blanc de la Valliere…”

Wales read the oath in a clear voice.

Just now, Louise noticed that she is in the middle of a wedding ceremony. Her partner – reliable Wardes, for whom she once yearned. A marriage arranged by their fathers. Only now her childish, absent-minded, distant future was starting to turn into reality.

''It is not like I hate Wardes. Maybe I even like him. But if it is so, why do I feel such pain? Why do I feel so sad?

Is it because I saw a kingdom turning into ruins? Or is it because I faced a prince who deserted his love and hopes, in order to die?

It’s not that. Though those are sad events that hurt, there wouldn’t be such cloud of sadness hanging on my mind just because of that.''

It is a deep, melancholic cloud, which is hard to bear.

Louise suddenly remembered the expression on Saito’s face when she said “marriage” to him.

"Why did I say such a thing to him?"

It is because I wanted to be stopped.

By whom?

Because I wanted Saito to stop me.

Why?

Louise started to blush once thinking about the reason. Just like thinking about the reason why last night she, though in deep sorrow, so easily jumped into the chest of Saito, whom she accidentally met in the corridor.
　
"But are those feelings true ones? I don’t know. But isn’t it worth to try to find out?"

After all, no matter how excited or sad she had been, she never jumped into a man’s chest before.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile…　

On the warship Eagle deck.

Saito, who was depressingly leaning against the edge of the gunwale, began to lose focus on everything around him.

“N?”

“What is it, partner?”

Saito's view grew dim. Just like in the heat haze of midsummer, the view in his left eye started swinging.

“My eyes are acting strange.”

“It’s because you are tired.”

Derflinger said, pretending not to know the real reason.

<center>* * *</center>

“Bride?”　

Wales looked at her direction. Louise looked up panicking.

She had an expression of a person who doesn’t know what she is doing here at all. Louise was puzzled. What should she do? What should she do at times like this? No one taught her. Only Louise’s familiar, who was leaving the ground at the moment, might know the answer.

“Are you nervous? That’s alright. It’s your first time, it is normal to be nervous.”

Wales smiled, while talking.

“Oh dear, we still have to hold the etiquette, doing this would have meaning only if we are to follow etiquette. Then, let me repeat. Do you take this man as your husband, and swear to respect and love him in the name of the Founder Brimir…”

Louise realized. She shouldn’t hesitate with the answer, waiting for someone to tell her what to do.

She had to make decisions for herself.

Determined Louise took a deep, deep breath.

And, before Wales finished his words, Louise shook her head.

“Bride?”

“Louise?”

Two people suspiciously looked into Louise’s face. Louise looked at Wardes with sad expression on her face and once again shook her head.

“By all means, Louise. Are you feeling bad?”

“No, that’s not it. I am sorry…”

“If today it’s bad, then another time…”

“That’s not it, that’s not it. I’m sorry Wardes, I cannot marry you.”

Wales looked doubtful at the sudden change of events.

“Bride, this is not the marriage you want?”

"Yes, that’s how it is. I want to apologize to both of you, for my rudeness, it was a painful decision to make, but I do not want to marry.”

An angry red blush quickly spread on Wardes face. Wales turned to him and said in an embarrassed, doubtful and regretful voice.

"Viscount, I am terribly sorry, but the bride doesn’t want for this ceremony to continue.”

However, Wardes, didn’t pay any attention to Wales, and took Louise's hand.

“…you are just nervous. Dear Louise. You cannot be seriously refusing my offer.”

“I'm sorry, Wardes. I yearned for you. Maybe… maybe even loved you once. However, it is different now.”

Then, Wardes gripped Louise’s shoulder. The expression in his eyes changed. Gone was the usual kindness from his face, replaced with chilly cold of a reptile.

Wardes shouted in a feverish tone.

“The world, Louise! I will rule the world! You are necessary for that!”

Frightened by the sudden change in Wardes, Louise kept on shaking her head.

“…I, I am not needed for that.”

Wardes extended both his hands, drawing Louise closer.

“You are necessary for me! Your ability! Your power!”

This Wardes was frightening Louise more and more. Not even in her wildest dreams Louise imagined the gentle Wardes frowning or shouting like this. Louise tried to turn away.

“Louise, have you forgotten what I once told you! You are not inferior to even the Founder Brimir, you will grow up as an excellent mage some day! You just do not know about it yet! That talent!”

“Wardes, you…”

Louise’s voice was trembling with fear. It was not the Wardes that Louise knew. What changed him into such person?

<center>* * *</center>

On the warship Eagle, Saito rubbed his eyes again.　

“What is it, partner?”

“Me left eye is really acting strange.”

“That’s because you are tired.”

However, the view of Saito's left eye was getting distorted more and more.

“Uwaa! I can see something!”

Saito shouted. That was really someone’s view.

The left eye and the right eye of Saito, felt like completely separate parts.

“ I can see…”

“What can you see, partner?”

“Maybe, this is Louise’s view.”

Saito said. Now, he recalled what Louise said some time age. “A familiar is the eyes and ears of its master, that’s their ability.”

However, Louise said she couldn't see anything through my eyes... It must be, there must be cases when the rules are reversed.

But why can I see Louise’s view all of sudden?

Saito looked at his left hand. The rune, carved there, was shining brightly, even though he wasn’t holding any weapon. Indeed, his guess must be correct.

This was his ability. Truly, it must be another ability of the legendary familiar Gandálfr.

''Let’s see, I guess that’s what Louise is seeing with her left eye then?'' While thinking so, Saito’s natural curiosity took the lead.

<center>* * *</center>

　Wales, who couldn’t stand Wardes threatening attitude towards Louise any longer, stepped in.

“Viscount…, that’s enough. Act manly…”

However, Wardes hit away Wale’s extended hand.

“Shut up!”

Wales, surprised by Wardes words, stood still. Wardes clasped Louise’s hand with his. Louise felt as if it was snake twining around it.

“Louise! You are necessary for me!”

“I don’t have any talent as a mage”

“I told you many times already! You are just not aware of your power, Louise!”

Louise tried to shake off Wardes' hand, but because he was holding it with incredible power, she wasn’t able to. Grimacing in pain, Louise said.

“I would rather die than marry you. I understand now, that you never loved me. You only loved a magical power in me that you foolishly think I have. It is cruel, to marry someone just because of such reason. It’s an insult!”

Louise raged. Wales put a hand on Wardes' shoulder, trying to pull him away, but Wardes pushed Wales instead, who fell on the ground.
　
Wales face turned red, and, after standing up again, he pulled out his cane.

“You, what impoliteness! It’s an insult! Viscount, move your hands away from la Valliere right now! Or else my magical blade will tear you up!”

Only then Wardes hand finally let Louise go. A kind smile spread on his lips. However, the smile was forced and obviously fake.

“Even if I ask you this way you won’t do it? Louise. My Louise.”

Louise said, while trembling from anger.

“No, there is no doubt left that you are not the one whom I would ever marry.”

Wardes looked up at the sky.

“And I made such great efforts, to capture your feelings during this journey…”

Wardes spread his hands widely, while throwing his head backwards.

“Well, it can’t be helped. I guess I will have to give up on this goal.”

“Goal?”

Louise looked doubtful. What was he thinking about?

The corners of Wardes lips went up, forming an ill looking smile.

“That’s right. There were three goals for me to achieve during this travel. Sadly, I achieved only two of them”

“Achieve? Two? What are you talking about?”

Louise asked, feeling the shivers of uneasiness travel down her spine. Her mind was working at full power, trying to figure out what was happening.

Wardes put out his right hand in front holding up three fingers, and bent his forefinger.

“First one was you, Louise. I had to get you. However, it seems that I won’t be able to accomplish that.”

“Obviously not!”

Wardes smiled, bending his middle finger.

“The second goal, Louise, is in your pocket - Henrietta's letter.”

Louise was startled.

“Wardes, you…”

“And, the third…”

After hearing Wardes saying “Henreitta’s letter” Wales understood everything and pulled out his cane and started to chant a spell.

However, Wardes had already prepared two complete spells before.

Wardes aimed his wind cane that started shining and with the tip pierced Wales chest.

“D-damn you…'Reconquista'…”

Suddenly blood gushed out of Wales mouth. Louise screamed.

Wardes muttered while piercing his shining cane deeper into Wales chest.

”The third, is your damned life, Wales.”

With that, Wales fell to the ground.

“A noble! Aren’t you an Albinion noble as well! Wardes!”

Louise shouted, while trembling. Wardes was a traitor.

“That’s right. I am really a member of Albion's noble fraction ‘Reconquista’”

Wardes said in a cold, emotionless voice.

“Why! Why, would you, Tristain nobility, do such thing?”

“We are the first heralds of Halkeginia’s future – a union of nobles that has no national borders. We are borderless.”

Wardes raised the cane again.

“Halkeginia will be reunited into one by our hands, we will restore the Founder Brimir's ‘Sacred Land’ once again.”

“Before, you were not like this before. What changed you so much? Wardes...”

“Years, accidents and destiny. Though it changed me whom you knew, but it didn’t change my nature that you are talking about. And you are talking too much.”

Louise tried to duck, when Wardes moved the cane, however Wardes spell still easily hit her, throwing her to the floor.

“Help...“

Louise’s face turned pale. She tried to stand up, but her legs stopped obeying her.

Wardes threw back his head.

“For this! For this you rejected my offer to rule the world together!”

He started to cast another wind spell. "Breaking Wind". And Louise was blown away like piece of paper.

“No…Help…”

“Even the smallest bird can’t hear you, it seems like you will have to bow your head in defeat, huh, Louise?

Louise was thrown into the wall, and left lying on the floor, groaning in pain. Tears started rolling down her face.

She still asked for the help of her familiar, that wasn’t there.

“Help me…please…”

Louise repeated the words like chanting a spell. Enjoying himself, Wardes slowly started chanting.

“Lightning Cloud”

“It is regrettable… That your life will be taken by this hand…”

If even Saito’s arm was scorched by this blitz spell, there was no chance of survival if she was hit by it directly.

From shock her breath was rough and her whole body was in pain. Louise, scared like a child, cried

“Saito! Help!”

At that moment Wardes finished the spell and lowered his cane aiming towards Louise and….

The wall of the chapel collapsed with a roaring sound, and a strong gust of wind blew in from the outside.

<center>* * *</center>

“Damn you…”　

Wardes muttered.

After breaking the wall, Saito jumped in and with Derflinger in his hand stopped Wardes' cane.

"You…" Saito hit the sword sidewise. Wardes dodged it by jumping back.

Accidentally, Saito saw Louise with the corner of his eye.

After screaming her last words Louise fainted and hadn't moved since.

With raging anger in his eyes, Saito glared at Wardes. Lust for killing was boiling in his body. Saito groaned while biting his lip hard.

“Unforgivable!”

“Why are you here, Gandálfr?”

Wardes asked with a cruel smile on his lips.

Not answering, Saito angrily swung the sword. However, the sword only crushed the floor. Wardes flew up high into the air, successfully dodging the attack.

“That’s right, you must have sensed that your master was in danger.”

Wardes crossed his hands while floating next to the Founder Brimir's portrait. Looking confident and self-sure.

“You betrayed Louise!”

Saito shouted, while thrusting the sword forwards. Yet, Wardes flew up, dodged it and landed gracefully on the floor. He moved around like a feather.

“For the goal, you can’t be selective with the means.”

"Louise believed in you! You were her fiancée… She yearned for you when she was young…”

“Such selfish belief.”

Wardes dodged the sword while floating. Then he swung the cane and fired another spell. Though Saito tried to hold it down with the sword, the spell "Breaking Wind", blew Saito away.

Saito groaned in pain, when he hit the wall. His injured left arm was aching. And because of his aching arm, Saito could not move as freely as usual.

“That’s it? Gandálfr. Your movements are too slow. At least try and make it entertaining.”

A cruel smile floated on Wardes lips.

At that moment, Derflinger shouted.

“I remembered!”

“What are you talking about, at time like this!”

“Right…Gandálfr!”

“What!”

“No, from my older times, the hand that held me. Gandálfr. But I forgot. It was 600 years ago, old times.”

“Don’t talk nonsense!”

Wardes released "Breaking Wind" again. Saito tried to dodge it but was captured in and blown away again.

”It’s so nostalgic. I could cry. Right, no, that’s what I was missing. My partner – that ‘Gandálfr’!”

“Scamp it!” <-What...? ~Dan-> <-Most of the time [http://eow.alc.co.jp/%E3%81%84%E3%81%84%E5%8A%A0%E6%B8%9B%E3%81%AB%20/UTF-8/?ref=sa[this]] is translated as "Enough already!" or "Cut it out!" Looks like someone was using Fujitsu Atlas ;) ~ansaris->

“I’m glad! Now no one can disregard me! I will show how cool I am!”

Derflinger shouted as his blade started to shine.

Saito was taken aback for a moment and watched Derflinger in amazement.

“Derf? Yes?”

Wardes recited "Breaking Wind" again.

Raging wind flew out aiming at Saito. Saito put out the shining Derflinger in front of himself.

“It’s useless!A sword cannot stop it!” Wardes shouted.
Yet, the wind, instead of blowing Saito away, was sucked into Derflinger's blade.

And…

The light coming out of Derflinger intensified.

“Derf? You…”

“This is my true form! Partner! No, I forgot it! My tired body changed itself! Anyhow, it’s a pretty interesting story, partner!”

“Make it short!”

“Impatient. I forgot. But, don’t worry, partner. I suck in all magic around me! That’s me, Gandálfr’s left hand – Derflinger!”

Wardes watched with interest at the sword that Saito was holding.

“Indeed… You are not an ordinary sword. I should have noticed that when you reduced my "Lightning Cloud”.

Still, Wardes did not loose his confidence.

He smiled thinly, when setting out the cane.

“Now, then, let's get serious, shall we? It is time to teach you why this magic is called the strongest.”

Though Saito jumped at him, Wardes dodged it like an acrobat and uttered the spell.

“Ubiquitous Dell Wind…”

When the spell was completed, Wardes' body suddenly doubled.

One… Two… Three… Four… Wardes' doubles, together with the real body, surrounded Saito.

“Doubles!”

“It is not only "Double". It’s "Ubiquitous Wind", uneven distribution… The wind is unevenly distributed. The place where it blows, is not a matter of appearance, but it has a substantial power too.”

One of Wardes' doubles, suddenly pulled a white mask from the cloak and wore it.

Saito's body trembled. He was shivering with anger and fear. The masked man was Wardes! The man who was standing next to Fouquet… The one who hit Saito with a blitz was none other than Wardes!

“Masked man… You… Then it must be you who helped Fouquet to escape too. What a treacherous and handful spell. You can appear anywhere.”

“Indeed. More so, each one has the power of the original. I told you, right? ‘Wind’ is unevenly distributed!”

One of the Wardes jumped on Saito, while the other uttered the spell, making the cane shine.

"Air Needle", same spell, that pierced Wales' heart before.

“The cane is surrounded by a magical whirlpool, so the sword cannot suck it in!”

The cane was shaking as the whirlpool was rotating around it forming a blade, of which tip was aimed at Saito’s body during the attack.

It was blocked by Derflinger, however, the impact of the blow still hit Saito’s injured hand and he fell down.

Wardes laughed.

“Not bad for a commoner. After all you are the legendary Gandálfr. However, this is where it ends. You are no match for my "Ubiquitous Wind" spell!"

Gradually, Wardeses surrounded the fallen Saito.

“Hey, legendary sword! The one that ‘Gandálfr’ used! Derf!”

“That’s what I am. What is it?”

“If you are so legendary, then do something or else we will be killed.”

“Well, I am shining and sucking in enemies' magic, am I not?”

“No, not that, something more? Like some special attack? Like blowing the enemy away with a single hit…”

“What? I’m just a sword.”

One of the Wardes flew up and tried to hit Saito with his cane.

Saito jumped up, defending his body with his sword and dodging the attack.

“Useless! What kind of legend is this!”

“But not to this extent!”

Wardeses kept on attacking violently. However, because Saito's back is supported by the wall, only three of them could attack at the same time. Somehow he managed to block all of their attacks.
　
“This way I will be defeated! And killed!”

“Good grief, my deepest sympathy!”

Meanwhile… 15 feet from the place where Saito was fighting, Louise woke up. When Louise saw Saito fighting hard, her face was momentarily blank with surprise, but then she grasped her wand.

“Run away while you can! Idiot!”　

Saito shouted, but Louise didn’t stop. The spell was uttered and the wand was aimed. She chanted the ‘Fire Ball’ spell. This spell aimed at Wardes exploded hitting the floor beneath him.

Boom! With that loud sound Wardes disappeared. While Louise watched amazed.　

“Eh? Disappeared? Because of my magic?”

The remaining Wardes tried to jump on Louise.

“Run away!” Saito shouted, but Louise stubbornly started to chant the same spell again. But Louise was blown away by Wardes' cane this time.

Saito stared with astonishment.

He started shaking with anger. When Louise’s body hit the wall right before his eyes, a beast-like roar escaped his mouth.

“How dare you to do that to Louise…”

Once Louise's body was blown off again, the remaining Wardes clones concentrated on Saito trying to press him further. However, Saito's movement gradually increased speed.
　
All of the Wardes' breathing became irregular and rough. Still, even now, their expression didn't change.

While blocking the sword, Wardes asked.

“Why did you came back to die? To risk your life for Louise who despises you? Can’t understand how a commoner’s mind works!”

Saito shouted while swinging the sword.

“Then why did you, damned one, try to kill Louise! You were her fiancée!”

“Hahaha, you are still in love with Louise? A servants hopeless love for his master! That’s really funny! That arrogant Louise, will never turn to you! Mere compassion mistaken for love! Fool!”

“So what if I fell in love!”

Saito shouted while biting down his lips.

“However…”

“However, what?”

“It is beating!”

“What?”

A puzzled expression floated on Wardes' face.

“Aah! When seeing that face, my heart is beating faster! This reason is good enough for me! Therefore I will defend Louise!”

Saito screamed.

[[Image:ZnT02-247.jpg|thumb]]

Runes started shining.　

Matching this light, Derflinger also shines brighter.
　
“Good! That’s good partner! Right! That’s the key! I remembered! I know the source of Gandálfr’s power! Good partner!”

Finally Saito’s sword cut down another Wardes.

“Wha?”

Wardes grimaced in an unbearable pain.

“Gandálfr's source of power is feelings! Anger! Sadness! Love! Pleasure! Anything is good! And now you seem to be really shaken, my Gandálfr!”

Saito rounded up the sword. Because of it’s terrible speed, Wardes was not able to react to the sword in time, and disappeared.

“D-damn you…”

Only three remained now.

‘Do not forget! You are fighting me! You can’t surpass my means!”

Saito flew high up into the air, holding his sword. Wardes also flew.

“The air is my element… Do not forget! Gandálfr!”

Each of the Wardes’ canes were aimed at Saito. But Saito brandished Derflinger like a pinwheel.

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s the way to fight, Gandálfr! Swing me in the rhythm of your heart!”

The next moment, all three Wardes were torn up in the blink of an eye.

Saito landed.

With ‘'Uneven distribution’ defeated, the remaining real Wardes body, fell down on the floor. <-The spell name changed...which to use? This one makes more sense. ~Dan->

His cut off left arm, landed there after a few seconds.

Saito also landed on the ground, but he stumbled and had to support himself with his knee. His tiredness had reached a critical limit.　

Wardes stood up staggering and stared at Saito.

“Damn… This ‘Flash’ really defeated me…”

Saito tried to stand up and run up to him, but his body stopped obeying him.

“Ku…”

“Aah, partner. Don’t act foolishly now – Gandálfr cannot move after wasting his energy. That’s because this familiar was created to defend his master while the master chants the spell.”

Derflinger explained.

Wardes gripped his cane with his remaining right hand, and floated upwards.

“Oh dear, it seems that I managed to accomplish only one of the goals. Anyways, now you are mine ‘Gandálfr’ – a large army will soon burst in. Hey! Can you hear the sound of horse's hoof and dragon’s wings!”

Indeed, one could hear the noise of cannons and sounds of fire magic explosions on the outside. And the roaring voices of nobles and soldiers mixed up in a battle.

“You and your foolish master will be turned to ashes! Gandálfr!”

Throwing these last parting words, Wardes disappeared through the hole in the wall.

Saito, who used Derflinger as a crutch for support, stumblingly walked up to Louise.
　
“Louise!”　

Saito shook Louise trying to wake her up. But Louise didn't wake up. Saito put his ear to Louise’s chest in panic.

Thump, thump, thump…

Saito, hearing the faint heartbeat, breathed out a sigh of relief. Louise was worn-out. Her mantle was torn, and her knees and cheek bruised.

And there must be more bruises under the clothes, too.
　
Louise’s hand was grasping her chest. Her breast pocket button came off, and one could see Henreitta’s letter peeping out from the inside. It seems, that even unconscious, Louise was still protecting the letter.
　
Really, I am so glad you are alive. I came just in time.

Saito thought.

“But partner… What do we do now? The Eagle already left the port…”

That’s right. To save Louise, Saito jumped down from the departing Eagle's deck.
　
“Eh?”

“Eh? Really. Can you hear the shouts outside? What do you think Wales' men would think seeing his body lying on the floor? They would think we are traitors for sure.”

Indeed, explosions and battle roars were getting closer and closer to the walls. It was only a matter of time before they would come bursting in here.　

Saito quietly laid Louise on the chair.

And then stood up before her, standing guard.

“What are you doing?”

“Defending Louise.”

When Saito said this, Derflinger trembled while twitching.

“Ha. Other than that. I understand. Partner Gandálfr, it was nice to know you and this noble girl, your master, partner.”

“Stop joking around.”

“Hm?”

“Louise and I, we will both survive.”

“Were you listening to the king’s speech. There are 50 000 enemies.”

“Doesn’t matter.”

Saito with his last remaining strength, grasped the sword. Even 50 000, even 100 000 he felt like he could win. Today he could defeat any mage, even if Saito was extremely tired.

Derflinger’s shook became louder and louder.

That’s right! That’s the way I like it. Who cares about 50 000. Let them come to us!”

And Saito, holding Derflinger, stared at the entrance of the chapel.

They waited, for sooner or later an enemy to come…

But then…

The ground, near the place where Louise was laid, rose up.

“What?”

Saito watched the ground.

“Is it an enemy? Digging under?”

He lowered the sword towards the hole, out of which a brown animal soon pooped it’s head.

“Aaaaaaaan?”

And then that brown animal started groping Louise’s body that was lying near sides.

“You… you are the huge mole Verdandi! Guiche’s familiar!”

Saito shouted, and soon enough from the same hole that Verdandi came out, Guiches face appeared.

Hey! Verdandi! You can dig a hole anywhere! Good boy! Gu….”

Guiche turned his soil smeared face from Saito and noticed Louise lying nearby, then said pretending not to know.

“Ha! You! You are here!”

“W-what are you doing here!”

Saito shouted.

"Not that. After winning the battle against Fouquet the Crumbling Earth, after a short break we decided to follow you. It is our duty, as princess Henrietta’s honor depends on it, right?”

“But this place is in the sky! How did you get here!”

Then, near Guiche, Kirche’s face popped out.

“Tabitha's Sylphid.”

“Kirche!”

“We reached Albion successfully, yet because it is a foreign country we didn’t know where to go. But then, Verdandi started digging a hole all of sudden, so we followed him..”

Meanwhile the huge mole was pressing his nose to the ‘Ruby of water’ that was shining on Louise’s finger. Guiche nodded.

“Indeed. He followed the smell of the ruby, and started digging a tunnel to here. My cute Verdandi, because of his love for jewels he was able to follow from La Rochelle and dug a hole to get here.

Saito opened his mouth in amazement. He surely, never planned to be saved by a mole.

“Are you alright? I almost captured Fouquet again, but she made a narrow escape. That woman, though being a mage, surely does run away a lot. By the way, darling, what are you doing here?”

Asked Kirche while wiping off the dirt from her face with a handkerchief.

Saito laughed nerviously.

“Ha, ha, haha…”

“Dear? Is something wrong dear?”

“We’ll talk about it later! Because the enemy will burst in soon! Let’s run away!”

“Running away, and the mission? What about Viscount Wardes?”

“We have the letter! Wardes was a traitor! Return back now!”

“What? Well I do not understand it, but it seems everything ended already.”

Kirche said in nonchalant voice.

With Louise in his arms, Saito slowly made his way through the hole. But then he remembered something, left Louise in Guiche’s care and hurried back to Wales in the chapel.
　
However, Wales had already died.

Saito shut his eyes and silently said his prayers.

“Hey! What are you doing there! Come back quickly!”

Guiche called Saito back.

Saito looked at Wales' body. He looked for some keepsake to give to Henrietta. He noticed a big ruby on his finger.

The ruby belonged to Albion’s royal family.

Saito removed it from the finger and put it in his pocket.

“Brave prince… You won’t be forgotten.”

Saito muttered.

“I swear to you that I will also defend the things I believe in.”

Saito said bowing down, and ran back to the hole.

The same moment when Saito dove in the hole, the noble soldiers and mages broke through the door and jumped into the chapel.

<center>* * *</center>

The tunnel which Verdandi dug, ran right under the Albion’s continent.

So the moment when Saito got out of the hole, there was nothing but cloud beneath, yet Sylphid successfully caught all four falling people and a mole.

The mole that the wind dragon captured with its mouth, let out protesting cry.

“Please try to endure it, my cute Verdandi. Bear with it until we get off in Tristain again.”

With powerful wing strokes, the wind dragon broke through the surrounding cloud and changed direction to the Magical Academy.

Saito, with Louise in his arms, looked up at the continent of Albion.

Clouded and empty, blue inside, the Albion continent disappeared. Though it was a short stay here, Saito has various things to remember, as the white country faded from view.
　
Saito watched Louise lying in his arms. Her white cheeks were dirty with blood and soil, yet even in this state, one could see her aristocratic features. There were two stripes from her eyes down her cheeks left by her tears.
　
Saito wiped Louise’s face with his sleeve. He could not bear to see the face of his pretty master dirty.

Louise was still unconscious from the shock. Looking at Louise’s face was somehow painful to Saito. “Dear Louise. Louise. My Louise…”

Beat beat, his heart was beating loudly.

Now Saito looked only at Louise’s face pressed gently to his chest.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, Louise was absent-mindedly wandering in dream.

The dream in La Valliere’s place, in her hometown.

A pond in a forgotten courtyard…

There a small boat was floating… Here Louise was lying down when facing difficulties. Louise always hid herself and slept here. Her world that no one else intruded in. Her secret place…

Louise’s heart was in pain.

But Wardes didn’t come here anymore. Gentle viscount Wardes, her childhood noble crush, her fiancée of marriage arranged by their fathers' mutual agreement…
　
Young Louise softly sobbed, there was no Wardes who would take her from her secret place anymore. He was a dirty betrayer that murdered the courageous prince, those kind hands belonged to a murderer…
　
Louise cried in her shallop.

But then, someone came.

“Is that you, Viscount?”
　
Louise asked in her dream. But she shook her head at once. No, the viscount didn’t come here anymore. Then, who?

It was Saito. The sword was hanging on his back, when he without hesitation about getting wet stepped into the pond and approached Louise’s shallop.

Louise's heart throbbed.

Saito picked up Louise out of the shallop and held her in his arms.

“Have you been crying?”

Saito asked. Louise nodded childishly in her dream.

“Stop crying. Louise. My Louise.”

Louise tried to get angry. This familiar, how dare he call me ‘My Louise’. But when she opened her mouth to scold him, her lips were closed again with a kiss. Though she wriggled in rage at first, the strength soon left her body.

Louise woke up on a wind dragon's back, in Saito’s arms.

Louise became aware that she was held in Saito’s arms. They were sitting near the wind-dragon’s tail, and Saito sat there embracing her. She stared at Saito’s face from the side, seems like he didn’t notice that she was awake.

Kirche, Tabitha, Guiche – all three of them, were sitting on the front of the wind dragon’s back.

The wind was blowing against her cheeks.

“Aah, this isn’t a dream."

Then…

"I survived.”

Louise’s mind was filled with feverish thoughts.

She was almost killed by that traitor Wardes, but then Saito jumped in. Then I fainted. Then I woke up again and chanted some magic.
　
After that, though, I lost consciousness… maybe Saito won again.

But only we survived, maybe the royal army was still defeated.

Wales died as well.

The happiness of surviving mixed with sadness almost made Louise cry.
　
However, not wanting to cry in front of Saito, Louise closed her eyes.

She was also ashamed to say thank you. Though she could not understand why, she was comfortable with Kirche, Tabitha, Guiche – with all of them. But thanking Saito before everyone felt really embarrassing. Therefore, Louise decided to pretend she's sleeping.

Nevertheless. Louise still secretly watched him from the corner of her half-closed eyes.

Saito looked into her eyes. He looked directly at her.

These eyes made Louise recall her last dream.

The air dragon increased speed.

Strong wind hits her cheeks.

But this wind felt pleasant.

This wind and Saito’s burning gaze, aah, Louise couldn’t hide her feelings.

Her mind was in turmoil…

Traitor Wardes.

Crown prince’s death…

Noble union’s ‘Reconquista’ victory…

Report to the Princess…

For various reasons, and yet Louise felt sorry for them all, right now all Louise’s thoughts were blown away by the wind.
　
After nearly escaping death, she wanted to savour the feeling of life for a while.

Like that, savouring the feeling of life without limits, while pretending to sleep…　

Saito’s face moved closer.

Her heart skipped a beat.

Saito's lips overlapped Louise’s.

Louise instinctively lifted her hand to push him away…but returned it back to her chest instead.

Strong wind hit Louise's cheeks, as Sylphid flew through the sky.

Something warm filled her heart, a heart that was wounded by sad events was healed.

Some time ago she was struggling violently against the feeling in her dream.

But at least for now…

The pleasant wind blows from a different world…

Resting her cheek against his chest, she silently fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-11-08T15:37:39Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Fairy===

Today is the third day of the miraculous return of the dragon knights. Rene and Saito, along with the rest, were partying in the tent all this while.

Ever since that party, Rene and the other members of the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company had been making a fool of themselves at Louise's tent everyday. Them being so-called "guards" was merely an excuse; in reality, they were there for other reasons.

"Cheers! To our miraculous survival!"

Saito lifted a 17th toast of the day, delivered in a half-drunken stupor.

"Cheers! Cheers!"

Slurry voiced dragon knight’s cacophonous chorus joined in. Again, the lot emptied their cups, filled to the brim with grape wine, in one gulp.

"It's great to be alive. You could still drink like this!"

Said Rene's deputy, a crimson-haired youth named Matthew Pennterdon, as he casually waved his wand, creating a mini whirlwind to stir the wine. As the third son of a petty noble family, he always drank in a miserly manner - diluting the wine with water before drinking it. So, he would occasionally use magic in this manner to stir his cup.

That pair of attention-grabbing twin dragon knights, were called Gilbert and Siegfried. With soft, pale golden hair and cute maiden-like faces, these two came from a noble family which had fallen into ill times. They helped each other to fill up the cups with wine, while grinning away.

Besides Louise, the rest were already dead drunk. No.... one of them seemed to have some sort of troubles, and was in deep thought. He's the somewhat taciturn Fernan. When Saito toasted him, he merely shook his head. Looks like he has some kind of worry in his mind.

At this point, the plump Rene showed up, hugging a sack full of stuff.

"Captain of the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company, Rene Vonke, has returned!"

"Hat's off. It's been hard on you."

Saito, who was sitting in the center seat, burst into laughter, with dragon knight’s following him

Sitting in the nook of the tent and hugging her knees, Louise could only watch such spectacle in frustration.

What is it with this bunch?

Simply put, they are treating the place as if it's their room. Pretending to guard but coming here just to booze, away from the pry eyes of senior officers. Here they could do whatever they wanted.

Louise bit her lip in hatred. Of course, it wasn't easy for them to escape death, a little wine for celebration would still be tolerable.

But...

They were doing this every day! EVERY SINGLE DAY! And it was from dawn to dusk!

And these fellows have absolutely no idea on how to keep a room clean! Louise's grinding of her teeth became very audible. Bottles, bones of fowl and leftover scraps were scattered everywhere; the sight of it all was unbearable.

Whenever she complained, she got a chirpy "Okayyyyy!" in reply, but that was all. No one cleaned up the mess. As a result, the rubbish grew by the day, along with Louise's frustration.

Saito was the most unforgivable one. Initially, she thought that he'd warn them on Louise's behalf. Instead, that idiot began leading the racket, and is now the "highest commander". "An absolute general of fools, how fitting for him," thought Louise, as she sighed.

"Status report!" said Saito, who really thought that he had become a general. Rene noisily opened the sack.

"Smoked ham, dried meats, sausages... and wine!"

Upon seeing all the food that was handily "taken" from the warehouse, everyone cheered at once.

"Now, I shall decorate this officer with a medal..."

But, he has no medals with him. Just as Saito was being troubled by this, someone stuffed something into his hand. It was a light, pure white piece of fabric.

"Wha-what is this?"

Having figured out what that "something" really was, Louise hastily rose to her feet.

"Hey! That's my underwear! What are you guys thinking?!"

"Ah, because it was left there," said Matthew, who was the one who passed it to Saito.

"There...there's plenty over here," hollered the trembling Gilbert and Siegfried, as they opened Louise's wardrobe.

"This's the best medal ever!" One by one, the knights laughed.

“Lowest! You truly are the lowest!”

Blushing Louise hit Gilbert’s head and Siegfried’s chest with the wine bottle, threw out poultry bone at rolling Renes, and all other drunken dragon knights were kicked and hit.

Lastly, she kicked flustered Saito between the groins, and sat riding on his neck.

“Constantly making noise! Habit of a familiar! That’s the status of the familiar! D-d-dogs status! Dogs! Suiting status!”

Turning around the social standings. Irresponsible thoughts.

“Can’t be, so you are her familiar!” Rene and others watched Louise’s and Saito’s flustered faces and started laughing out loudly again.

“Person – a familiar, weird story!”

Rene and others summoned “Pon!”. And many familiars jumped into the tent. Because they were wind system mages, most of their familiars were winged… Owl, taka, flying fox…small griffon and hippogriffon, even phantom beast’s figure could be seen.

“These are the familiars! Aahahaha!”

“Don’t think I l-love this guy or anything! This idiot came on his own!”

“Well, Summon servant doesn't let you choose the partner!”

Rene, while laughing, approached Louise and said.

“However, you, Miss Valliere, summoned a boyfriend. The familiar and the lover in one, might be ideal for a mage!”

The dragon knights burst out laughing.

“He is not my lover! Idiot! All idiots! How can’t you understand!”

Then Matthew said grinning.

“How about the other day, hmm?”

“You very naked under the mantle! What about that!”

Even Louise's neck crimsoned.

“Ribaldry! Lowest! Boys of your age shouldn’t have thoughts like this!”

At last, Louise grabbed the blanket and put it over her head.

Even after calming down she won’t come out. Was pretending to sleep.

“Spicy. I wonder why she is so angry?”

Rene muttered anxiously. After that they all simultaneously looked for Saito's reaction.

And Saito… had a worried frown on his face.

Where do we stand?

What is our relationship now?

Familiar and master, however it seemed that their relationship progressed…

But did it really progress?

However, that time in the shallop, they became close when he called for Louise. But what does Louise really think of me?

He felt uneasy.

“We didn’t mean any harm, sorry buddy.”

“A, aah” With mixed feelings, Saito nodded.

Rene and others exchanged looks.

“Ribaldry has been said.”

“It can't be helped. We are lower class nobles.” Matthew said.

“It happens to peerage as well! But Miss la Valliere called it ribaldry and was annoyed! Aahahaha!” Siegfried and Gilbert laughed into each others' faces.

Indeed, thought Saito. Children in Academy of magic are all young nobles and ladies. They are all from high-status families like Louise’s, and even though Guiche’s and Montmorency’s families had financial problems, Guiche’s father was still a field marshal, and a field marshal is very respected within the military, right?

Louise and the others study in a private, prestigious school which is very different from public schools.

Aah, so that’s why I felt so close to these guy's from the beginning, Saito thought.

Then he recalled Rene's words.

He said, that you can only advance in ranks through war field. Feeling sympathy, Saito sobered in a moment.

“Ha, drinking certainly makes me happy, after a great deed!"
　
Said Rene.

“That’s right! Dragon knight second unit even wingless will show how great they are!”

“Aahaha” Gilbert and Siegfried neighed.

“Aaah, when will we finally attack Albion’s army in Londonium? It has been ten days since we landed!”

Matthew said impatiently.

That’s right. There were no marching signs from the Allied Forces. Seems like they are waiting for an Albion army to come to Rosais where they could repulse them… But Albion army didn’t seem to move either.

At that time… the dragon knight's wish seemed to come true, as a single child soldier came to the tent.

“Haah, an order from the dragon knight battalion headquarters.”

The boy seemed to be thirteen years old. He had a frighten look on his face seeing vulgar senior nobles with mess all around.

“Battalion headquarters? What good are dragon knights without dragons?

Rene sarcastically asked.

“I do not know. I am just reporting orders…”

What duties could they be given? Gilbert grumbled, and everyone, now with a serious look, started cleaning after themselves.

<center>* * *</center>

But… unfortunately for the dragon knights, it was not about getting a chance to prove themselves. Rene, who ran into the tent with his sword ready, after seeing yawning earl Ginnumer, lost any kind of expectations.

“Forget about the report. For now, please tell the story of your returning alive.”

Saito and Louise also came. Mostly because they could not leave without their ‘guards’.

Rene, in a not very motivated voice, began the report. Most of it was the same as the time he spoke the other day.

They were shot, they fell… one week later, they all awoke on the dragon’s back. That’s it.

A certainly mysterious story. However, during the war in magic using Halkeginia, unexpected things happen a lot. Because of war, no one really cared about it.

However, Louise quietly listened to that story. Seems it caught her interest.

Well, when it comes to an end...

A single boy started speaking hesitantly.

It was an obedient Fernand. He, after making a thoughtful face, said words.

“T-that…”

“Whats wrong Fernand, do you want to go to the bathroom?”

Matthew teased. Making the boy flustered.

“T-that’s not it! Report! Stop making fun!”

Because the always obedient Fernand had a serious look on his face everyone fell silent.

“W-well… I cannot say for sure if it was illusion or reality the other day…but when I calmly think about it, but that…”

“What’s the matter? Give a brief report.” Said Ginnumer.

“Ye-yes! Report! When crashed I was thrown out from the back of the dragon… and laid on the ground for a while. Not moving anything… the body was paralytic. Ha ha, I thought I was about to die… But then, I saw.”

Ginnumer, seemed not to be in a mood for this, and urged him on.

“What?”

The boy, in doubt for a moment weather to say or not, muttered hesitatingly.

“It was a fairy.”

“What kind of fairy? Water? Then it was a spirit.”

“It’s different! It was not that flabby! It was… more beautiful! Fairy of the wind!”

“Fairy of the wind does not exist. Fairies, unlike the spirits of the dead, are legendary living beings.”

“I do not understand myself! But, I know was a fairy…”

“How did it look like?”

“Very beautiful…girl. With beautiful blond hair… her body shone. No doubt, it was a fairy! An ancient fairy!”

Everyone scorned at Fernand words.

Then.

“Beautiful blond hair, like mine?”

A clear voice said. The voice sounded so sweet that at first it was hard to tell if it belonged to a man or woman.

A tall, blond boy entered the tent. Saito’s and Louise’s eyes were drawn at once to that beautiful boy. The second dragon knight troops made unpleasant faces.

“What do you want to say about your blond hair, Romalian?”

“Please remember my name first – Julio Cesar.”

The name seems manly. A handsome dragon knight, who introduced himself as Julio, after gracefully bowing to Ginnumer, reported.

“The third dragon knight unit, returned from the patrol flight.”

Ginnumer nodded with a smile.

“Was the first unit successful?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, take some rest.”

“Certainly.”

The knight made a soft bow.

Julio looked around the tent. This reminded Saito of the similar antipathy he felt towards Wardes when they first met. Huuh, he really did not like this fellow.

Well anyway, it is not surprising. Though Guiche was lady-killer, he was different. Was he a woman? He looked like one, with those thin and slender, appealing lips. Long eyelashes that created a beautiful shadow. While listlessly rolling the around his thin finger covered with white gloves, he looked around the tent.

Seeing Saito, in surprise he stopped playing with his hair.

Though the left eye of the boy who introduced himself as Julio were same color as Louise’s…the right eye that had been mostly hidden by his hair was crystal blue. In other words - the colors of his right and left eyes were different.

He smiled at Saito.

“Is it so weird that the color of my eyes is different?”

“N-no…” he blushed instinctively. What was that, he is a man, Saito tried persuade himself.

“Then don’t feel so shy looking at it.”

He said not bashfully at all. In fact he was smiling and grinning, seemingly enjoying the reaction of Saito. Foxy guy, Saito thought.

“Talking about abnormalities. You are the rumored familiar Saiton-kun, right?

“Saito.”

In a hoity-toity gesture waved it away and introduced himself. He bowed gracefully.

“Sorry! I was being rude! I am a Shinto priest of Romalia, Julio Cesar. I was looking forward to meet you… Because human being a familiar is very rare. I wanted to meet you at least once… Ah, and you…”

Noticing Louise, Julio took off his cool mask, and gave a wide smile. It was an innocent smile, just like a bloomed flower.

“And you are Miss Valliere? As rumored! You are very beautiful!”

[[Image:ZnT07-047.jpg|thumb]]

Louise’s mouth opened agape, while he took her hand and placed it at his lips.

Saito trembled.

Just whose hand you think you are kissing? Get away, this is mine. My master.

Saito tried to calm himself down. Louise, having a mouth pressed to her hand so suddenly, won’t let it slide. The kick will fly, the punch will fly, and a lot of blood will gush out. Saito stared in anticipation… but nothing flew at all.

Instead

“You shouldn’t.” She cast her eyes down, with a blush on her cheeks, and said shyly.

Saito was in a cold sweat.

What’s with reaction?

He was reminded of Wardes. He remembered that Louise was weak against such charm. Saito felt like throwing up.

“It is inexcusable! To discover such beauty outside Romalia, in the middle of the war! I was born just to meet such beauty! Mavelous!"

He was talking rubbish like Guiche. Saito’s shoulders trembled. He was also angry at Louise for not taking offense at this rascal’s actions.

“Are Shinto priests allowed to touch women like that? Is it common between Romalia people…”

Instead of Saito, it was Matthew who said it with a scowl. Seems like Julio wasn’t very popular among second dragon knight unit members.

“Since I was going into the war, I received a temporary secular life permission from the pope.”

“That’s sophistry.’

“I would call it expedience. A priest's privilege. However, what you said is true. Miss, I am sorry. My body was not contained by my priesthood, and reacted on its own after seeing a charming woman.”

Reverting back to joking tone, he teasingly smiled and bowed to Louise.

“But… though leading our way god is a great being, he sometimes mercifully closes his eyes. I am looking forward to seeing you every day.”

Foppish like a fool.

However… the way he acts. Though Guiche is a lady-killer and foppish, he tries to escape the relationship. However, this fellow doesn't have such gap. Compared to Wardes, who felt cold somehow, this fellow was strangely friendly. Saito understood it from the instinct.

This guy was a real flirt.

Without weaknesses either.

Then Julio put on a serious face again. Such sudden change of mood, only made him feel more hateful towards the man. Saite chewed on his handkerchief in anger.

“The story before. Were you telling the truth about that fairy?”

Fernand nodded.

“Y-yeah.”

“Can you show where you were shot down?”

Julio pointed at the map of the Albion continent spread on the table and asked.

Rene answered.

“Certainly… about one hour of flight from the continent border…”

He pointed at the corner of the map.

Interested, Julio nodded.

“Hmm, near South Gotha.”

At that time, Ginnumer coughed.

“Maybe it’s time for you to take care of your dragon.”
　
Julio spread his hands out, “I envy those who do not have to take care after a dragon”, and after leaving this sarcastic message, he left. Everyone from the second dragon knight division, who lost their dragons in battle, watched Julio’s back in hatred.

<center>* * *</center>

“Who is that foppish rascal?”　

When Saito, who went out of the dragon knight battalion headquarters, asked, Rene frowned.

“He is a Shinto priest from Romalia. Shinto priests shams to be dragon knights… disgusting.”

“Romalia?”

Dumbfounded Saito asked.

“You don’t know Romalia?”

He asked, surprised. Saito shook his head. Saito who was not from this world, was not aware about the countries and local places. However, because telling that he was from different world would be very troublesome, he came up with an excuse.

“I am from the east… From Rob Al Kaiire.”

“Hee! So you come from the land that always quarrels with elves!”

Have you passed the ground where elves live?! He was surprised. Apparently, in this world, elves are frightening and seemed to be a belligerent race. Moreover, they are on bad terms with humans.

“Romalia is a ‘religious authority’ country, that manages buddhist temples in Halkeginia and some other countries. It is a country where there are a lot of Shinto priests, who are domineering, even more than nobles.”

“Romalia’s Shinto priests, because of the God servant status, can travel abroad freely.”

Though they are nobles, their attitude was just as haughty.

“Can Shinto priests conjure too?”

“Sure!” one noble shouted.

“If he is born in noble's house, where the magic is practiced, then he still caries the same blood even turning into Shinto priest… In case he is a commoner, naturally, he cannot use magic.”

“Julio comes from commoners”, someone said.

Ahh, he was not a mage.

“Then why is a guy like him riding a dragon? And on top of that is a Unit commander!”

“Aah, for a commoner he is abnormally good at riding dragons.”

“It’s really mortifying” one muttered.

“It is said that even though he is not a mage, dragons listen to him. I do not know if it’s true though.”

“Because of it he became earl’s Ginnumer’s favorite, and was made into commander of the third unit. Because a third unit is a foreign legion, it is unprecedented career! Because a priest became dragon knight commander, dragon knights became a laughing stock of other troops!”

Saito continued the talk, but was stopped by the officer with a wand who entered the tent.

“Hey, hey! Do not sit around and talk in here! Nuisance! Nuisance!”

Saito and others looked at each other.

“Let’s return to Miss Valliere’s tent. That’s where our place is.”

Then, remembering Louise, Saito turned around.

Louise stood there alone *Haaaah* with a dreamy expression on her face

Saito became suspicious.

Why is Louise making such face?

Then he remembered.

Uh! Could it be because of Julio?

By that handsome dragon knight?

No, that Shinto priest?

Eeeh, whatever you call him!

Anyway since awhile ago, that blush hasn't leave her face…

Saito began to burn with jealousy.

She is making such face just because her hand was kissed! What a woman. Unfaithful! Unfaithful! Though not being a lover himself, Saito cursed.

This is certainly ‘wrong’. Just because she was complimented by that beautiful face!

What about my love confession.

No…Why? He thought for a moment…

Something flashed in Saito's head.

He recalled the last party with Rene and others. ‘Louise and I, what relationship do we have now?’ and his doubt increased.

Before, at Louise's home, she talked about ‘Rewarding the loyalty’ even though I confessed.

Then…if you think about it…

The war has started no and we were in haste, and I was depressed in a room, thinking that everyone died…

When you think about it very well…

Maybe this is a rejection?

I though I was favored or kind of accepted…but when you think about it…is it an acceptance?

Loyalty reward. That’s what it was.

In other words…

He was rejected.

Saito felt like he was hit by a hammer. He kneeled down on one knee and shook his head. Rene, seeing Saito in such state, asked uneasily.

“H-hey…Saito?”

However, others' words would not have reached Saito.

He was completely lost in his own world.

Then came despair and anger.

Be damned 100 times for being so cute.

Aaah, for this woman's wishes I went into the war that I did not want.

What for was I trying so hard and risked my life.

Cuuurse you.

Guilty! Cuuuuuuurse you!

Anger towards Louise whirled violently. Like lava that gushed out of the volcano it washed away the sensible man in him.

Hiraga’s private trial was opened and the decision was given in two seconds.

Defendant – Queen’s attorney, court lady Louise Francoise Le Blanc De La Valliere

Presiding judge – me.

Ahhn, guilty! Guilty! Go to circumstances consideration room!

Presiding judge's word

Following society regalement this man here said ‘I like you♪ Lets start from friend love♪” but the answer was…

T!H!I!S!

‘Loyality reward’

‘You may touch only one place you like the most’

You are not allowed to touch the master in public.

My dog. Not a dog. Ah, still a dog.

But yet you say a dog. And then not a dog.

Then, he recalled the other day in the Louise‘s tent

He thought Rene was dead and was sad, he dully was not even able to understand, that she was only wearing a mantle on her naked body. T-this woman is an idiot! Can’t she understand the feelings of a man?

Presiding judge Hiraga, based Articles 3 of love between man and woman, gives a verdict to the defendant.

Verdict – ignore.

Starting from now.

Saito began to walk ignoring Louise.

<center>* * *</center>

After leaving dragon knight’s headquarters tent, the story and the beautiful boy made Louise’s mind confused.

Somehow she felt uneasy.

When she saw him she felt a strange uneasiness.

Was she startled because it was a beautiful boy?

Somewhat. Louise was a girl in her puberty and she did not hate beautiful boys. But to put it simply she did not thought of him as a lover. Only one boy occupies her thoughts for the time, even though she wasn’t fully aware of it, other boys even with a ‘nice face’, failed to move in there.

The resident though, was constantly making the landlord angry.

This uneasiness was part of the natural appeal.

And this uneasiness was not only because of that.

It was the ‘fairy’ that one of the dragon knights witnessed. Though it would be easy to laugh it off as a dream… they all have actually lost the memory for one week. Their carefree attitude of not worrying about anything after returning alive, made Louise annoyed.

But that’s because they are soldiers, she thought, they cannot think about every little thing in the middle of the war.

While thinking about the true colors of the uneasiness… Louise came back to herself.

Heyhey, where is Saito’s going.

Louise was ignored.

With dragon knight's boys laughing in a weird laugh laughed, and started to drink alcohol again, disregarding Louise. That idiot, just now, why was he laughing so unnaturally?

Was he trying to ignore me for a joke?

And to discuss things while drinking again?

Whatwhat! Don’t joke around.

“Hey, wait!”

But Saito did not turned to her call. He did not heard? This time she shouted.

“Saito! Wait! Escort your master to the tent properly~!”

However, he ignored.

Heh? What! What is this!

Saito didn't even turn around. The distance can’t be too big. He should have…heard me.

Louise started to boil with anger towards Saito. Such behavior by the partner (sealed with Louise) made the pink-blond girls temper explode.

One can’t blame such short Louise’s temper. When you are in love with someone, even the smallest things can be damaging and easily make one happy or angry.

Though Louise wasn’t aware of her love, it was 100% pointing at Saito. Thus even his slightest action could easily make her angry.

Hey! I haven’t even offended this guy! And yet I am ignored!

Stop ignoring my words!

Clenching her hands into fists, Louse kicked a stone on the road away.

　
<center>* * *</center>

Noticing raging Louise, Rene turned to Saito and whispered.

“Isn’t she your master? Are you angry at her? Why do you ignore her?”

Saito looked at Louise.

Louise was angry. She was raging on the road.

Angry at being ignored by her familiar. That’s understandable. I am just a familiar anyway. Yes yes.

Aaah, that’s right. Its impossible for humble noble-sama to fall in love with the familiar.

Saito almost cried, while thinking so.

He wanted to cry bitterly, letting Rene to comfort him.

But… Saito choked the tears down.

What girl do you think Louise is. Noble girl.

You have to be gentle.

Saito clasped fists and looked up at the night sky.

The star was blinking …beautiful.

And two moons hone…like in a dream.

Aaah, the moon-star, please wash away this ugly jealousy of mine.

Yes. I am a man right?

I should ignore in anger… after all.

Then, Saito, thinking so, gave a cramp smile.

I am honorable man, he tried to persuade himself while trembling.

He thought already beaten with cold sweat.

But when he turned with concession to say “…ah, Louise come over”…

But then surprisingly!

Louise looked the other way.

“Come over here, right”

With her arms crossed and puffing her cheeks, she turned away.

Wh-what’s this!?

Disgusting. Even now this woman is treating him coldly..

But this time, it wasn’t usual Louise’s angry attitude.

But… this time Loise’s face looked uncomfortable.

Is this all that Louise thinks of me? Uncomfortable.

Such Louise attitude was over-reacting.

Saito turns around around and began to walk away quickly.

“Hey what is this? You must be joking.”

Rene looked anxiously between Saito and Louise… and then, ran after Saito.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, left behind, trembled with anger.

She bellowed towards the direction where Saito left.

“What was that! Come over here!”

And waited for a while. But ... he was not coming back.

Wha-w-w-what a selfish thing!

Louise was really pissed off.

Even though I feel insecure in the middle of the war…

I am being exploited… And what kind of compassion do I get?

Saito seemed to completely not in the mood to explain anything.

Steadily, her eyes grew teary. L-lately she just wanted to escape it all.

Separately, well, that's ok. Bad, but it's ok. I‘ll forgive him. That boy is like that, can not be helped. I don’t like him, really, I don’t like, aah, maybe a little.

Louise shook her head.

Don’t think. No good. Absolutely no good.

Honestly, well, he said he likes me, she thought.

However, what is this ‘Love’. Is it true?

But if it’s love why he does treat me so coldly? She could not understand.

Besides, he would not be hanging with that maid.

Really he must be saying that to all girls. Idiot. Not only to the maid.

He said ‘love’ to me as well.

Inexcusable. Fibber. Dislike. Dislike.

“That’s enough” Louise muttered while biting her lips.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter1

2008-11-08T14:58:47Z

Yohan:

===Chapter One: The Temperature Difference between the Two===

A young lady with peach-colored hair was lying horizontally on the bed, with only a thin cape wrapped around her bare skin.

She is the one whom they call "Louise of the Void", otherwise known as Louise Françoise, and only a few high ranking officers of the royal army knew of this secret.

It's now the end of the year, the second week in the month of Wein. Going by Halkeginia's climate, it's now the equivalent of autumn... It's still not considered very cold in the tent. Winter will have to wait until the coming of the new year. It's also because of this that she can dress so sexily without the fear of catching a cold.

On a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth draped over straw, Louise bit her small finger, and sulked indignantly. This gesture of hers has an unbelievable cuteness to it. On that porcelain doll-like face of hers surfaced a peach color, arising from discontent. Louise sat up, and hugged her knee.

This gesture of hers had a cuteness akin to a god's. With her feelings immediately written on her face, Louise cannot hide completely the uneasiness in her heart. This uneasiness caused some sort of dramatic change in Louise's girlish air, adding to it a layer of perfume called "sexiness".

Louise's hands nonchalantly touched her long slender legs beneath the cape.

The fingers touched the toes, and returned to the knees.

Unknowingly, Louise did such a seductive move, even gently tugging the cape covering her upwards- exposing her legs and slim yet sexy thighs- All this, was done unconsciously.

Beneath the cape was her skin, a young maiden's skin now full of charm, due to her passion.

Which is to say, she's wearing nothing. To ask why; that's because Louise only wears pajamas when she sleeps, so since she forgot to bring her pajamas, she had to replace it with a cape and if she were wearing her undies, she would not be able to fall asleep.

Although the sexy and cute pose from Louise is spreading out an irresistible charm...It's a pity that the other person in the tent took no notice of it.

On the back of the cape covering Louise, was the lily emblem of Tristain. This cape was different from the one worn in the academy. The emblem, a way to distinguish friend from foe, clearly indicated that this area was a battleground.

As a female officer directly under Her Highness's command, Louise was assigned her own personal tent. In the military port of Rosais, buildings resembling hostels were rare, so tents were put at every stop. Such treatment was equal to a general‘s, but since Louise‘s legendary magic element ‘void’ was considered to be a last resort, it was normal.

Inside the tent illuminated by a magical lamp, was a simple bed made up of a piece of cloth covering some straw, a foldable dining table, a small cabinet for clothing and accessories and a bell for ordering the accompanying soldiers. In the battlefield, items like that inside a tent can be considered "luxurious" type.

In a corner of such a tent, Saito was staring blankly in front of him, feeling low.

<center>***</center>

"Hey, Saito."

No reply.

Louise sat up, and called him again.

"Hey, I'm going to sleep soon. Come here, quickly."

Although Louise was red in the face as she called him, there was still no reaction.

"It's already past 10. We'll have to be up early tomorrow morning to inspect the frontlines. You'd better sleep now."

Even so, there's still no reply from Saito.

This familiar of Louise, who came from another world, was now sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his face full of depression. He was already like this since a week ago. When Louise recalled the battle which caused Saito's depression, she felt a dull pain in her heart.

A week ago, the combined armies of Tristain and Germania successfully occupied this port-town of Albion. As the main force of Albion's armies were attracted to the northern port-town of Talnis, there were only about 500 defenders in Rosais. The landing party, numbering 60,000, effortlessly destroyed the defenders and set up camp in Rosais.

During the enticing of the enemy into battle, Louise's "Void" magic showed its power.The Void spell "Illusion', is a spell that can create huge illusions.

Louise used the "Illusion" spell to create illusions of the combined armies landing in Dartanes, causing the enemy forces en route to Rosais to turn back.

But... in order for Louise and others to reach Dartanes, some sacrifices had to be made. That, was the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company, attached to "Varsenda", the flagship of the Albion expedition.

It was because of their engagament of enemy forces, that the Zero Fighter carrying Louise and Saito could successfully escape the pursuit by the enemy's dragon cavalry.

The price for this battle's success....was the annihilation of the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company.
Although dragon cavalry were very expensive, compared to the possible losses while landing in enemy territory, this sacrifice can be considered minimal. The commanding officer was even rewarded as a matter of fact! This too, was also something to be happy about.

The thing is, for those who took part in that battle, and witnessed the destruction of the company for themselves, it was an entirely different feeling.

Louise observed Saito, and pouted her lips.

Of course, it was a sad thing that had happened, but…

During the landing battle, there were sacrifices as well. War definitely brings Death along with it. If every death is mourned, there will be no end to it.

In Halkeginia, there were wars almost every single year.

For Louise, although death was something sad, it was also something very close to her.

Louise stood up. Under the dim glow of the magic lamp, the room was rather dark. Under such conditions, even if the cape didn't cover certain areas, the body should still remain unseen.

Louise crossed her hands in front of her, as if hugging herself, and held the hems of the cape tightly. She walked up to Saito, who's hugging his knees as he sat, and said, "Buck up, alright."

<center>***</center>

"Emm." Saito grunted lifelessly.

"But, I can't help it. After all, it happened right before my eyes. Although it's for the execution of the mission, still...."

Saito was really down in the doldrums. It was only then that Louise remembered: those teens were about Saito's age.

Saito… he must have projected himself onto them. This kind-hearted boy from another world, with what's going on in his mind being a mystery, must have been hurt by this self-projection.

Just as how Saito had comforted her before, Louise felt that this time, it was her turn to comfort him. But, she didn't know how to go about doing it.

Louise squatted, and sat back-to-back with Saito.

[[Image:ZnT07-017.jpg|thumb]]

"That.. Although you may find me cruel by saying this.. Compared to the deaths of the company, what makes me sadder is to see you being so depressed. Although I shouldn't be thinking like this, facts are facts. However, maybe because…you are my familiar and were by my side, I really felt very sad."

Saito slowly turned his head, and stared quietly at Louise.

" Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths..."

"Do you mean what you say... regarding this?"

He felt that something was amiss when Louise started talking like this.

”Of course not, but we have to. We're now at war."

Louise's right hand let go of the hem it was holding, and gently patted Saito's forehead, now that he has turned around. Her fingers caressed the streaks of dried tears on his cheeks.

Saito shook his head, and cried.

"I... I didn't even know their names."

Instead of calling it an unbearable pain, it was more of the inability to forgive.

''To die for the mission, to die for honor.''

He couldn't imagine the feelings at all.

''Doesn't Louise understand this?''

He recalled Colbert's letter. The teacher wrote: ''Never become used to death, never become used to slaughter.''

He was wondering at the time "How is it possible that one could get used to such things?"

As Louise looked at Saito's forlorn face, she felt terrible. What she had just said were not lies. Although she felt sad for those youths who had sacrificed themselves, but they had died for the victory of their country.

Louise, who had grown up receiving the education of the nobility, and Saito, who grew up in Japan on the peaceful Earth: there was an obvious gulf between them.

Louise felt pain seeing Saito’s crying face. Compared to mourning the dead, she had a greater desire to heal the pain of the living. If Saito's tears were a kind of gentleness, then perhaps this can be said to be another type of gentleness.

Louise thought of -

What should one do at a moment like this? How does one comfort a boy who had been hurt?

And...

''If it was that maid, what would she do?'' She used just a little bit of her imagination.

''She would....use the warmth of her body! It's all that commoner can come up with.''

On this train of thought, she suddenly became angry.

''That... that sort of thing... I can do that too!''

Recalling that time where he pushed her to the floor, and kissed her a few times on the neck, Louise's face became red at once.

Since at that time, he was being excited all of a sudden (That's how Louise saw it), Louise hadn't forgiven Saito for what he did, definitely not.

He said something about liking her; surely he said it with doing that sort of thing in mind. Once her mind was on this thought, a burst of anger erupted from within her. After that, she couldn't even forgive herself. Although she was affected by the mood at the time, she actually lowered the hand which had risen to slap him.

''That means... that is to say.....''

But, at the back of her mind, Louise shook her head furiously.

''That doesn't mean that I've accepted him.''

''Because he wanted to do it the hard way; he's doing it unconsciously. That's right! Unconsciously!''

Although Louise didn't know what "unconsciously" actually meant, she hugged Saito tightly, her face crimson-red. Hugging a familiar is something which isn't supposed to be done, due to the difference in status between the two. Yes... letting him sit beside the dining table could be said to be a form of pity. But, hugging him like this wasn't pity.

Louise shook her head. She thought, “What am I doing?" The incredible thing was that her heartbeat was quickening. Her racing heartbeat seemed to be dissolving the cruel atmosphere of the battlefield.

Despite all this, Saito was still depressed.

''Is it still not enough?''

''Is simply hugging him tightly not enough?''

Hoping that he would pucker up didn't mean that she liked him or anything. However, if a familiar was like this, it would affect missions in the future.

Louise intended to try her best at imitating Siesta. She is trying hard, even putting aside her noblewoman's pride. Although she didn't have any other feelings for this familiar, she didn't want to lose in battles, no matter what. However, there was no movement in Saito's vision.

She remembered what she was wearing now. Underneath the cape was her skin.

No undies.

Louise took a deep breath. It's only a tiny bit. If doing this could comfort Saito a little, isn't it worth a try?

''No way Louise!''

How can you show others your body when you're unmarried?

''If you treat him as a familiar, that's still alright. But what are you doing now?''

If he sees it, there will be trouble!

''You'll have to marry him, those are the rules.''

I want to marry?

''Marry who?''

This familiar?

''No way! Impossible! He's a commoner from another world!''

Her brain began to fry, as if it was about to explode. Saito stared at Louise in her current predicament, his eyes emotionless.

''Sob...''now even Louise was feeling down, she really wanted to heal this wound of Saito's.

''Does Saito really like me…To think about it, although he did say that he liked me…but that was for taking advantage of me…But does my body have that kind of charm…Aaahhhh! This is frustrating!!''

Louise grew more and more confused; her brain was really going to explode soon. Just as she was loosening her grip on her cape.....

Just as the gentleness of the mourner, and the gentleness of the comforter for the living, are about to meet....

Whoosh!

A sudden gust of wind blew the tent away.

"What.. what's going on?"

"What!"

Saito and Louise shouted at the same time.

Looks like something just landed beside the tent.

On a closer look, it was a wind dragon.

On its back, one could see the silhouettes of dragon knights.

"Ene... enemies! The enemies are here!"

Saito grabbed his sword hurriedly. At this, a man peered out from the dragon's back, and said to Saito in a soft voice," Oh, you're..."

Upon seeing his face, Saito's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was stunned.

"Aaahhh!"

The men sitting on the dragon were the dragon knights that had been thought decimated.

Saito's mouth fell wide open. He asked softly,

"Wh.. Why?"

"It's... a long story."

<center>***</center>

That was the reply from a plump dragon knight. The rest of the knights bowed their heads, as if in embarrassment.

"We'll talk again later. So…so sorry to have interrupted the two of you…" The plump knight captain said shyly.

Louise, with only a cape covering her, was blankly leaning against Saito.

Louise hurriedly kicked Saito away, and screamed,

"We...we... we didn't do anything!"

Perhaps, it's the miracle caused by this temperature difference between the two types of gentleness.

The dragon knights, thought to be deceased, were standing before them, with not a single men missing.

Besides the dragon which they rode on, the knights lost the rest of their dragon mounts... But no matter, all the men returned safely.

Before Saito and Louise felt relieved, could hardly speak with their mouths now wide open

"You all... Why..."

"No... Well... actually, we aren't sure ourselves."

Seeing the sudden return of the knights, the senior officers in the dragon cavalry's headquarters tent nearly had their eyes popping out of their sockets.

From the day they were annihilated, a week had passed.

Furthermore, this is enemy territory - the land of Albion. Their survival was already written off as hopeless.

Count Kirnumel, the commander of the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Battlion, in charge of three dragon cavalry companies, was the first to open his arms and welcome the return of these warriors, who have miraculously survived.

"Never mind! Regardless, returning alive is something worth being happy about! It really is incredible! A miraculous survival, I say!"

Immediately, applause and cheers rang out inside the tent.

Standing beside Saito and Louise, who brought the whole lot here, a young knight with a shy expression said in a loud, clear voice,

"Actually, even I find it hard to believe myself…even the wounds on our bodies were healed completely!"

A knight took a closer look at the survivors, and exclaimed,

"You're right!"

"Was it the enemy who treated you guys?"

"I... don't know. Regardless, I shall first narrate my personal experience of the battle."

As the leader, the young knight began narrating his report to those in the tent.

The 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company was surrounded by more than a hundred enemy riders...One by one, the riders fell to the enemy's magic attacks.

Almost every knight and dragon mount was severely wounded, and lost consciousness as they plummeted to the ground.

"So, what happened after you guys regained consciousness?"

"At the time, I was already riding on the dragon's back, along with the rest, all the way to Rosais. It's only upon reaching here did I realise that a week had already passed."

"You're saying that you guys have no memory of what happened from the moment you guys were shot down till today?"

The knights looked at each other sheepishly.

"Yes, sir. Absolutely nothing."

"Hey... Don't tell me you guys lost an entire week's memories?"

"That's exactly what happened."

The knights nodded in shame.

"That one remaining dragon mount... Who did it belong to?" Enquired one of the officers.

A knight raised his hand, saying, "It's my Beyael." He was one of the twins. Kirnumel started to focus his attention on the youth.

"What was the situation like at the time?"

"When we got surrounded, I was injured before my mount; my shoulder was hit by a magic missile. Beyael probably wanted to help me escape. So, it pretended to be hit, and flew to a lower altitude."

There is a tinge of shame in his voice, due to the fact that the other knights continued to fight on despite the injuries they and their dragon mounts suffered.

"Since you can no longer fight, it's only logical to leave the battlefield. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

Upon hearing those words from his commander, the lad brightened up immediately.

"Thank you."

Kirnumel touched his moustache. Of course, it's a joyous thing to have the knights back safe and sound.... But, there were too many anomalies, and they were bound to raise suspicions.

Who was it that saved these gravely-wounded dragon knights, healed them, and allowed them to ride on the sole surviving wind dragon to Rosais?

The enemy would surely carry out a search to identify the riders who had been shot down. But, they escaped the search, and returned in one piece.

It could very well be a trap.

Kirnumel ordered the knights to stand in a line, and allowed his subordinates to use magic for a detailed check on these young survivors. He felt that the enemy could be using magic to manipulate them.

But, there were no problems with the results. The youths showed no traces of manipulation on them, and since there was nothing else to ask of them, Kirnumel urged them to retire.

"Since your dragon survived, you shall go under the command of the 1st Company. As for the rest, since you all are without dragons; that cannot be helped."

Kirnumel focused his attention on Louise, whom until now stood by the side blankly, as if she was an outsider. Although her true identity was unknown, his superiors had mentioned that this female officer is sent by the Princess, and knows how to use some unknown but special magic.

Treating her with all due respect - that decree had already been sent from Highest HQ to the rest of the forces.

"Until the replacement dragons arrive, you all shall be Miss la Vallière's guards. Dismissed!"

After leaving the Battalion HQ tent, the plump captain of the 2nd Dragon Cavalry Company immediatly bowed to Saito.

"Now that we are under your command, please guide us along the way."

Saito used his hand to wipe his eyelids, as he hugged the captain.

"I thought you guys were dead."

"No...Come to think about it, I forgot something, so I can't possibly die that easily."

"Forgot something?"

Saito asked, a stunned expression on his face.

The plump knight smiled

"I haven't introduced myself. I'm Rene Vonke, a dragon knight of Tristain. Nice to meet you."

Saito also introduced himself.

"I'm Hiraga Saito."

"That's a strange name you have there." Said Rene, while laughing.

Saito, who looked as if he's about to cry, laughed and said, "Then, let us drink our fills tonight, to celebrate all of you returning safely!"

<center>***</center>

Saito and company went into Louise's tent, and the party began in there. Perhaps, the survivors were just glad to be alive, and drank and drank. And before long, they were drunk.

Before anyone knew it, the only two sober souls around were Saito and Rene.

Due to the wind dragon blowing the tent away a while back, the top had a gash on it. From the crack, one can see the stars and the moon. The cool night wind entered the tent. Saito shivered.

"But, I didn't expect you to get so depressed. No...sorry for letting you worry…” said Rene gravely.

"It's because of you guys that my familiar was feeling down the entire day. It was really, really bad!"

A while back, Louise chided them. Upon hearing Louise's words, they said, "What a strange fellow!" Then, everyone roared with laughter. Saito couldn't understand at all why they laughed.

Louise, after hollering for a good while, was now sleeping on Saito's knee, probably tired out from her shouting.

"Is it so weird for me to be depressed?"

Hearing Saito's words, Rene grinned,

"Wouldn't there be no end to it?"

"No end to it? What do you mean?"

Saito retorted with his own question. Rene drank a mouthful of grape wine straight from the bottle, his plump cheeks now red from the wine. He said solemnly,

"Are we not at war now? If you're going to grieve over every single stranger, wouldn't there be an end to it?"

"We're no strangers; I talked with you guys before. If someone died while protecting you, you will definitely feel sad! You guys are the ones with strange ideas!"

Saito downed a mouthful of wine. Rene, with a somewhat serious look, said

"We didn't serve as bait in order to protect you two. We're protecting the battle plan, and our own honour."

"What do you mean?"

"Back then, the orders we received were to escort you guys to Dartanes at all cost. Ensuring the success of this battle will mean the protection of the entire royal army, equivalent to a blood oath of loyalty to Her Highness. As long as our loyalty to Her Highness is recognized, the prestige of our clans will increase. Even if I die, the glory will continue on."

''This is crazy.''

"Hey, don't spout nonsense like that! Maybe, you're a commoner. That's why you're not aware of this, but to nobility, the so-called "honor" is something which is more important than life itself."

"Geez. Thankfully, I'm not some nobleman." "Exactly. Compared to being born into petty nobility, it's much more comfortable being a commoner!"

"Petty nobility?"

"That's right. Unlike those counts and earls, for each generation, we have to survive on a pitifully small salary. No wealth equals no fancy decor, and no pride. If we want to escape that, the only way is to work hard in the battlefield, and gain the recognition of our superiors. If one's achievements in the war is recognized, he'll be granted a fiefdom as a reward. So, everyone rabidly puts his life on the line. They have no time to worry about the danger of death. Huu..."

Saito closed his eyes and thought for a while.

"But, if you die, wouldn't it be all over? Why do you noblemen drop terms like 'death' and 'honour' so casually? Are you guys idiots?"

No answer. After a closer look, it turns out that Rene had already fallen asleep.

"Guluuu..." "What the... He fell asleep after saying his piece."

Really, these so-called "nobility" are a bunch of stubborn fellows. Louise is also like that. She said herself that "I'll definitely help you find a way to get home." But, once the war began, her attention became entirely focused on it.

He actually followed Louise all the way to this; was he out of his mind?

''...For what am I fighting like this, even putting my life on the line?''

A few reasons popped up in his mind.

He wanted to lend a hand to the pitiful Henrietta.

He wanted to protect Siesta's hometown, for the girl had always cared for him.

But, the most important reason of all... is that he's worried about Louise.

''That's probably it...'' he thought, as he looked at this young lady with peach-coloured hair, who's sleeping on his knee. To put it plainly, it's because he loves her. That's why he's always worried.

Louise is really cute, and he really wanted to feel her. But, he'll have to hold back for now, as everyone's here.

Ah, but will his feelings be reciprocated?

Whether this relationship will have an outcome, perhaps only God himself knows. The God of Earth...or the gods of this different world....who should he ask for the answer?

Thinking about this, Saito immediately shook his head.

''Am I an idiot...'' Why am I thinking about such silly questions?

It was then that he recalled what Louise had said just now.

''Death may sadden people.... But that was a glorious death in the battlefield... for honor. They died for a great victory. They're too pitiful if you felt sad about their deaths...''

He had a very strong distaste for this. It felt unnatural.

At the same time, he felt that Louise, who's sleeping on his lap, is getting further and further away from him. She's just in front of me...why do I have this feeling?! He couldn’t fathom the reason for it at all.

''Huu...Let's sleep...'' thought Saito, allowing Louise to continue using his leg as a pillow as he lay down to sleep.

All the while, the bright moonlight from the two moons beamed down upon him, as if to comfort him and his many troubles...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Back to Novel Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter8 - MTL

2008-11-08T14:35:38Z

Yohan:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Atonement of Flame===

Early morning, four o'clock.

The sun has not risen yet, the sky is dark.

In the sky above the Academy of Magic one small war frigate appeared.

Menvil stood on the deck, watching the sky right ahead.

Wardes, with inaudible steps, approached Menvil from behind.

The wind’s square indicated by itself that it was the same sky.

Wardes came out to test Menvil.

Can this man lead such a difficult plan to success? He doubted.

However, Wardes's doubts seemed to be unfounded.

Not taking his eyes from the sign, Menvil called Wardes out of distance.

“So what trial is it now, Viscount?”

Wardes was surprised.

Menvil did not even turn around.

Even if you turn around – it’s just too dark.

One couldn’t even make out an approaching silhouette.

Yet… what kind of skills did he use to notice Wardes approach from such a long distance.

“Now then, we are almost there.”

Menvil muttered without turning around. Wardes, while feeling admiration, carefully approached Menvil.

“We are lucky. Oh dear, as an attacking side, we should not let them know from which side they are attacked.”

They managed to avoid mage familiar’s that were patrolling in the air… it was fortuitous that they managed to get this far without being spotted.

“In order to express our gratitude. When you’ll return to Albion, please let me treat you with something, Viscount.”

“Don’t think too much about it, think about surviving first.” Wardes said. Menvil suddenly pulled out a cane and pointed it at Wardes's scruff of the neck.

“Watch your mouth youngster. Or do you want to turn to ashes right now and here?”

Wardes expressionlessly watched Menvil.

“I’m joking, Viscount. Don’t stare like that.”

Laughing, Menvil jumped from the deck into the air.

One after another, all other members, wrapped up in black cloths, followed Menvil.

A lot of people disappeared from the deck with a surprising swiftness.

Fouquet, who came up there, muttered in an unpleasant voice.

“Creepy guy. And scary.”

“But he has the skills needed. Can’t hope for more.”

“Is he more skilful than you?”

Fouquet laughed, asking Wardes a mischievous question.

“Maybe.”

<center>* * *</center>

The Musketeers Squadron assigned two musketeer crew memebers to an artillery tower to watch over the cannon.

That was the most military troops that the army could allow to stand as sentinels.

Something moved under the moonlight.

The older member of the two squatted down in silence, and unwrapped gun powder and bullets from small paper bags.

Another musketeer, following his partner’s movements, also loaded his musket with gunpowder.

And when he looked carefully… he saw something moving in the darkness.

But before he could open his moth, both guards' throats were cut by wind magic.

Two bodies were caught before hitting the ground. Not making any noise, Menvil laid the musketeers on the ground.

“Women. Still young. Shame.”
　
One assassin informed Menvil with a smile.

“There is no place for old courtesy, men or women have to be treated the same.”

Menvil said, smiling rapaciously.

“Equally the death is given.”

“Only nobles’ children should not be killed. They must be taken as hostages.”

“Apart from them, I can kill everyone else?”

Menvil, while fiddling with his cane, muttered in a happy voice.

One member took out the map.

It was the school’s map drawn by Fouquet. It was covered with a special cloth that doesn't leak out the light, but slightly lightens the map itself.

Watching the corpses of guards, one member muttered.

“Guards only armed with guns.”

“How many mages are there? Not counting the regular musketeers.”

The member who was studying the map informed Menvil.

"Commander, there are three targets. This tower, dormitory tower and the tower nearside.”

Menvil handed down the orders quickly.　

“I’ll take the dormitory tower. Jean, Ludwig, Germain, Attas – you four together with Giovanni take this tower. Celestin and the rest take the last one.”

The mages nodded.

<center>* * *</center>

Tabitha woke up.

There were strange sounds coming from the courtyard.

After thinking for a moment, she decided to wake Kirche up after all. She went out of her room; and headed to Kirche’s room downstairs. After she knocked against the door, Kirche, dressed only in a thin nightdress on her bare skin and still rubbing her eyes, appeared.
　
“You what… it’s too early… even the sun hasn’t started to rise yet.”

“Strange sounds” was all she said.

Kirche closed her eyes.

“Uwaaa” Kirche felt her salamander, Flame, beating against the window.

“You too”

The moment when Kirche opened her eyes again the sleepiness was already gone.

Kirche hastily began putting clothes on.

The moment when she took her wand, the sound of a breaking door echoed.

Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other.

“Retreat” Tabitha murmured.

“Agreed.”

Not knowing the enemies number or location, you have to pull back to recover. It was war basics.

Kirche and Tabitha jumped down from the window and hid themselves in the bushes and from there watched what was going around.

It was getting brighter - the sun started rising.

<center>* * *</center>

At that time Agnes woke up in the bedroom and grabbed the sword placed on the bedside.

Pulling it out from its sheath, she waited at the door.

It was the second floor of the artillery tower. The room was always used as a warehouse and was only recently made into a bedroom.

In all, twelve members lived here.

They all resided in the room next door.

Agnes noticed the mirror placed in the center of the room. It was the 'Mirror of Fibber'. The ugly made into beautiful, the beautiful into ugly – everything was turned upside down by the mirror. Agnes tried to not look at the mirror while setting the trap.

<center>* * *</center>

Four people led by the mercenary mage named Celestin went up by the spiral staircase to the second floor of the artillery tower. They queued at the two doors.

Two men positioned at each door opened the door up and another one waited in the hall.

The doors were kicked open.

In the middle of the room a handsome mage set up his wand.

Alarmed, mages started to chant their spells.

“Bam…”

However, they were also hit by magic. With his heart pierced by the ice spear, Celestin fell on the floor.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes, who hid herself behind the door, noticed the success of her plan.

Celestin mistook his own reflection in The Mirror of Fibber, which was placed here by Agnes, for an enemy and released a spell which was reflected by the mirror and pierced his heart.　

Agnes felt gratitude to Celestin who was foolish enough to shoot himself with his own spell reflected by the mirror.

Another assassin, hastily flounced into the room.
　
But his throat was cut deeply from the side by Agnes's sword and he fell down.

Then, her musketeers jumped into the room.

“Agnes-sama! Are you all right?”

She nodded answering their question.

“I’m all right.”

“Two people sneaked into our room. However we finished them…”

Two people in my room. Two people in the next one. Four people in total ……

Apparently these thieves crept into the artillery tower to kill them off…

“Albion’s dogs.”

Muttered Agnes quickly understanding where they came from. The squad was made only of mages. It’s impossible to mistake them for simple thieves. They must be mercenaries employed by Albion..

Then, Agnes became worried about the situation outside.

Right now, there were only schoolgirls left in the academy.

“In two minutes I want you fully armoured and following me” Agnes ordered her subordinates.

<center>* * *</center>

Menvil took over the women's dormitory without any problems.

Noble daughters were so frightened by his invasion that they showed no real resistance. He took all the schoolgirls’ wands and rounded them, still dressed in their nightgowns, up to the dinning hall where he confined them. There were approximately ninety people.

During that, his partners from the other tower joined him.

Seeing the academy’s director Old Osman being one of the captives put a smile on Menvil’s face.

Menvil now gathered all captives in the dining hall and tied their hands behind their backs.

Thanks to the magic spell that someone recited, the rope moved and twined around their wrists by itself.

All teachers and students were female and were trembling.

Menvil sweetly muttered to everyone.

“Whaat, calm down, if none of you try to stand out or make noise and if you do what you are being told to, no one will get hurt.”

Someone began to weep.

“Silence!”

However, the schoolgirl didn't stop crying. Menvil came closer and pointed his cane at her.

“Do you like cinders?”

The words were not a direct threat, but it could be understood as one. The schoolgirl stopped crying.

Osman opened his mouth.

“Hey you.”

“What?”

“Don’t use violence against women. Albion wants us as hostages right? To use us as additional cards in negotiations right?”

“How do you know?”

“Experienced guys from far away barged in here – it’s easy to see what you came here for. Not for the riches for sure. So, be more patient.”

“Old man, and what value do you have in the store?”

Mercenaries laughed loudly.

“How important is one old man for the country? Consider this.”

When Osman ducked his head, the intruders started to look around Alviss Dining Hall.

One could clearly read “I don’t want to be here” from the mages faces.

Fuuun, Osman thought. They might still have a chance.

“Old man, are these all the members of the academy?”

Osman nodded.

“That's right. They are all.“

Then mercenary noticed that their partners have not returned from the artillery tower . Are they taking their time? No, he shook his head. The longer it takes the more chances for the enemy to get reinforcements. And they should be aware of that. Therefore, Menvil ramified.

From outside the dining hall a voice was heard.

“Those that shut themselves up in the dining hall! Listen! We are Her Majesty's musketeers!”

Menvil and others looked at each other. Apparently Celestin failed. However none of the mercenaries changed their complexion. A single mercenary glared at Osman.

“Heyhey. Haven’t you said ‘They are all’?”

“Musketeers are not part of the staff.” Osman said calmly.

With a smile on his lips Menvil stepped to the doors to negotiate with the musketeers outside the dining room.

<center>* * *</center>

Agnes hid herself behind the tower staircase landing. She drove one group of commoner staff away from the courtyard so that they would not get too involved with the incident.

The morning sun has not risen yet.

At the door of the dining hall a tightfisted body mage appeared. The moonlight from a gap in the clouds lit his figure.

Agnes held her finger on the trigger, while aiming her pistol at the mage.

“Listen! Thief! We are Her Majesty's musketeers! One battalion of our troops has you and your damned accomplices surrounded! Release the hostages!”

Agnes’s “one battalion of troops” was a bluff. In reality, there were only about ten people.

From the dinning hall she heard voices laughing hard.

“We couldn’t care less about a single battalion of musketeers!”

“These musketeers have killed four of your partners already. If you’ll surrender peacefully we’ll spare your lives.”

“Surrender? Isn’t it the time to start negotiations now? Well, call Henrietta here.”

“Her Majesty?”

“Indeed. And for the time being, promise to withdraw soldiers from the Albion. My client seems to hate it when your soldiers dirty the country's land with their shoes.

Usually the army doesn't turn back because of a hostage. However… because ninety children of nobles were taken as hostages, it might be a different matter. The invasion troop's withdrawal is really possible.

My responsibility. Agnes bit her lower lip.

She tried to concentrate herself – a blunder is a blunder. The court people - they are still my responsibility.

One musketeer whispered into Agnes’s ear.

“… we could send a courier to Tristania and ask for reinforcements.”

“It is useless. It doesn’t matter how much soldiers we have, as long as they hold hostages.”

Seeing such a consultation, Menvil shouted.

“Hey, remember. Whenever you call a new soldier, one hostage is killed. The only ones you can invite here are the cardinal or Henrietta. Be nice. Clear?”

Agnes said nothing.

Then, Menvil shouted again.

“Decide it in five minutes. Call Henrietta or not. If there is no answer after five minutes, one hostage will be killed every passing minute.”

Another musketeer poked Agnes.

“Agnes-sama…”

Agnes painfully tightened up her lips.

That moment…

A voice sounded from behind.

“Commander.”

Turning around she saw Colbert standing and staring with surprise at Alvis dinning hall.

“Do not get involved.” Agnes said, trying to cover Colbert with herself.

“You will be caught.”

“My laboratory is in the tower. What happened?”

Agnes got angry at such a carefree attitude of Colbert.

“Can’t you see? Your students were captured by Albion’s henchmen.”

Colbert looked over her shoulder and, once he noticed the mage standing in front of the dining hall, his face turned pale.

“Enough already. Go back.”

Annoyed, she sent Colbert off.

“Psst, musketeer-san.”

She was called from behind again. This time it was Kirche and Tabitha, who stood in the shadows smiling.

“Aren’t you students? Thank goodness you are all right.”

“Hey, we have a good plan…”

“Plan?”

“Yeah. Right now you can’t reject any help.”

“And what is that plan?”

Kirche and Tabitha explained their plan to Agnes.

Agnes, after listening to it, laughed.

“Sounds fun to me.“

“How about it? That’s the only plan we have.”

Colbert who heard the plan opposed to it.

“It is too dangerous. The enemy is a mercenary. You can’t be seriously thinking that such cheap trick will work.”

“No one cares about your opinion, teacher.”

Kirche said, not trying to hide her contempt.

Agnes stopped paying attention to Colbert altogether.

“They do not know about your existence. The key here is the surprise attack.”

She whispered while pointing her finger at Kirche, Tabitha and herself.

<center>* * *</center>

Menvil sat on a chair looking at the pocket watch on the table.　

*Tick tick* the clock hand moved.

“Five minutes passed.”

Hearing that, the students shuddered. If there were no words from Agnes about calling Henrietta after five minutes, Menvil said he would kill one of them.

“Do not hold a grudge against me” Menvil said, pulling out the cane.

“Take me instead.”

Osman muttered, but Menvil shook his head.

“You are necessary as a key in negotiation. Hey, who will it be? You choose.”

An indescribably cruel question. No one answered in shock.

“Understood. Then I will choose. Do not hold a grudge.”

But the moment when Menvil said that…

A small paper balloon flew into the dining hall.

And once all of their eyes were focused on it…

The paper balloon exploded with a very loud bang.

With it, yellow blinding phosphorus flew out of the balloon.

It was directed to fly into the dining hall by Tabitha’s ‘wind’ and was lit up by Kirche's ‘ignition’.

Schoolgirls screamed.

Those mages that looked at it directly were now holding their faces.

Then Kirche, Tabitha and the musketeers with muskets prepared broke into the room.

The strategy seemed to be successful.

But…

A lot of fire bullets flew up aiming at Kirche.

Kirche, who lowered her guard thinking about success, fired her own fire bombs at it.

In such violent flame, the gunpowder of a nearby musketeer's gun exploded.

The holding fingers of the hand were blown-off, and the musketeer started rolling on the ground holding her hand.

Kirche tried to stand up but did not notice the spell aimed at her.

A fire bomb exploded in front of her belly, and she received a full hit of the shock wave from a close distance, knocking her outside.

Wrap in flames, was an effective attack. It takes time for flame to burn ... but explosion gives an instant impact. Opposite to burning slowly.

She saw Tabitha staggering trying to stand up.

But then another shock wave hit her head… and she prostrated on the ground again.

Menvil showed up from the white smoke.

Spell! But there was no wand.

Then she noticed one lying on the ground.

She reached for it, trying to pick it up but he stepped on it.

[[Image:ZnT06-233.jpg|thumb]]

Menvil towered above Kirche, looking down on her.

“Too bad… Light bomb only blinds ones eyes…”

Menvil said while smiling.

That moment Kirche noticed.

Menvil's eyeballs were not moving at all.

“Your…eyes.”

Menvil extended his fingers to his eye.

And took it out. Artificial eye.

“Not only were my eyelids burnt, but my eyes as well. I can’t see the light.”

“H-how…”

But Menvil moved as if he was able to see.

“A snake finds its prey by temperature.”

Menvil laughed.

“I’m a flame user, thus I am very sensitive to temperature. Distance, position - one can know everything in full details by knowing how high or low the temperature is. You can even recognize different people by knowing their temperature.“

Kirche‘s hair stood up on her head from fear.

What is this man…

“Are you scared? Afraid?”

Menvil laughed.

“When one’s feelings turn in turmoil, one’s temperature changes into it as well. Temperature changes tell a lot of things about one’s thoughts.”

Menvil’s nostrils widened upon taking a full inhalation of the scent.

“I want to smell.”

“Eh?”

“The aroma of you burnt, I want to smell it.”

Kirche trembled.

For the first time in her life she felt a pure fear.

The fear that made a Queen of Fire whisper ‘No…’ like a small girl. However, Menvil just gave an anxious smile and said.

“How would you like to burn? There are many different ways of burning. This time you will be the one to burn.”

Not willing to see it coming, Kirche closed her eyes.

Menvil put out his cane, but the moment when flames started gathering around Kirche…

The flame was pushed back by another flame.

And once Kirche cracked her eyes open, she saw…

Colbert standing next to her, with a wand in his hands.

“…mister?”

With an ice-cold face, Colbert muttered　

“Get away from my students.”

As if noticing something, Menvil looked up.

“Ooh, you… You! You! You!”

With a joyful expression on his face, Menvil roared.

“Is my temperature say tricking me?! You! Colbert it’s you! Missed you! It’s Colbert’s voice!”

Colbert's expression did not change. He stubbornly stared at Menvil.

“It’s me! Have you forgotten? It’s commander Menvil! Aaah! So long ago!”

Menvil spread out his arms and shouted happily.

Colbert puckered up his brows.

That face had something dark in it.

“You…”

“How many years passed since our last meeting? Haaa! Captain! Twenty-years! That’s right!”

Captain?

What does that mean? Students started to whisper.

“What? Captain! You are a teacher now?! Isn’t it funny? You - a teacher! What precisely do you teach? You who were named ‘Serpent of the Flame’… Ha, ha, ha! Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

Menvil shouted with laughter.

“I will explain to you. This man here is a flame user that was called ‘Serpent of the Flame’ before. He was a commander of the special troops… Women or children – he did not care, he burned them all completely.”

Kirche stared at Colbert.

“And he was the man… who took my eyes!"

Colbert was emanating something scary.

The aura around him felt very different from normal.

Burning his own people, even Kirche’s Zerbst lineage, never engaged in such a war. After all, those were nobles’ duels.

However, the air that Colbert emanates today is different.
If you’ll touch – you’ll burn.

You’ll burn and die.

The smell of burning flesh, the smell of death.

From the tip of Colbert’s casually thrust out wand, a huge snake of flame, that looked too big for the delicate wand, sprang out. The snake bit the wand of one mage, who had silently started to chant a spell.

The wand turned to ashes in an instant.

Colbert smiled.

A cold smile without feelings, like a reptile’s.

Colbert asked Kirche who stared at him in shock.

“Miss Zerbst. Do you remember ‘Fire’ element’s characteristics?”

From the edge of the bitten lip, a stream of blood trickled.
　
Red blood, like flame, like Colbert’s mantle.

“…fire’s characteristics are zeal and destruction.”

“Fire’s zeal purpose is solely destruction. That’s what you think. Twenty years ago I thought so too.”

Colbert muttered in an unusual voice.

“However, it is as you say.”

The moon hid behind a cloud again.

Surroundings turned black as if painted by a dark brush.

The fight in the dark is difficult for an ordinary man. Because one cannot see the opponent.

However, for the blinded flame user there is no light to begin with, thus darkness is not a handicap at all.

Menvil thought while gripping the cane and preparing a spell.

20 years ago my flame was defeated.

It was because of immaturity.

However, it is different now.

With time I became much stronger.

Though I lost light, I gained strong ‘flame’ instead.

Inner body senses were straightened and the nerves became twice as strong.

Now I can detect even the most subtle changes in the air.

Temperature of a person, flow of air coloured a shadow and the sight was projected into Menvil's mind.

<center>* * *</center>

“Take your friend and run away from here.”

Kirche nodded and supporting Tabitha tried to run away. However, the mage that lurked in the dining hall shot an ice arrow aimed at their backs.

A thin flame dashed out of Colbert's cane and entwined the arrow.

[[Image:ZnT06-241.jpg|thumb]]

The arrow of ice melted and fell.

Once Colbert's flame was unleashed, Menvil's flame flew.

‘Fire ball’

The ball of flame that follows movements wrapped around Colbert…

However, it was instantly burned down by the flame escaping from Colbert’s wand.

“Fufu, don’t”

Menvil launched one flame after another aiming at Colbert.

Suddenly Colbert was cornered into defense.

In the darkness he ran from side to side trying to escape them.

Even if you want to attack, challenging Menvil in the dark is not easily done.

“What’s wrong! What’s wrong captain! Don’t just run around!”

Menvil shoots one fire ball after another. The edge of Colbert’s mantle flamed up.

“Too bad! Just your mantle turns into scorch! Next is your body! I want to smell your burning body! This is me! Uwaha! Uha! Hahahahahahahaha!“

Wearing a smile tinged with madness, Menvil launched flames.

“Kuu…”

Colbert shot his own flame of magic aiming at source of the flame.

However, there was no response.

Menvil moves at once when the spell flies and disappears in the dark, not giving Colbert the chance for a counterattack.

One cannot attack an opponent whom one cannot see. Colbert frowned.

“Here! Captain!”

Yet his position was fully exposed to Menvil who can ‘see’ in the dark.

Colbert hides in the bushes then tried to hide himself in the shadow of the tower. However, it was not possible to escape from the magic of Menvil, who can track the temperature very accurately.

Colbert, while running around and trying to escape, soon found himself in the center of the plaza. There was no place where he could hide.

“The best stage is prepared, Captain. You cannot run away any more. There is no place where you could hide yourself either. Give up.”

Colbert took a deep breath.

And spoke towards the direction of Menvil in the darkness.

“Menvil-kun I have a favor to ask.”

“What? You want to burn without suffering? Well for the old time's sake, I will burn you in an instant.”

In a perfectly composed voice, Colbert said.

“I want you to give up. I already decided not to kill anyone with magic.”

“Heyhey, have you lost your mind? Can’t you understand the current situation? You can’t see me. However, I can see you perfectly. Where do you see a winning chance for you?”

“Still, I am begging you. This is true.“

Colbert fell on his knees and bowed. The voice of Menvil was filled with despise.

“I… I was chasing such a coward for twenty years…. you good-for-nothing… I cannot permit that... I cannot permit that to myself. I will roast you bit by bit, taking my time, without any sympathy, from head to toes.

Menvil began utter an incantation.

“Even if I ask, you won’t listen.”

Colbert continued.

“I am not a persistent enough guy.”

Colbert shook his head in sadness and pointed his wand to the sky.

The ball of a small flame shot up.

“What? Illumination plan? Unfortunately, the fire size is not enough to light the area around.

It was as Menvil said. The ball of a small flame only slightly shined upon the surroundings. It could not replace the sun.

The moment when Menvil's spell was completed…

The small flame ball that was hanging in the sky exploded.

The small explosion turned into huge one in a moment.

Fire, Fire, Earth. One earth in two fires.

Using ‘Gold transmutation’ water steams in the air were turned into oil

With a spark it turned into a huge bolide…

The combustion of the huge bolide sucked up all oxygen around, causing every living thing within its range to suffocate and die.

It was a matchless ‘Flame bomb’

Menvil, opening his mouth to chant the spell, felt the oxygen being plundered from his lungs and suffocated in an instant.

If the enemy hides in the darkness… consign him to the darkness.

However, this spell kills everyone nearby. Therefore, Colbert did not use it until they moved to the center of the plaza.　

Colbert turned around and, while holding his mouth, approached the lying Menvil.

“You couldn’t turn into a complete snake, Lieutenant.”

Colbert whispered, while coldly looking down at Menvil’s face drawn with pain.

<center>* * *</center>

News about Menvil’s defeat shook the morale of his mercenaries.

Kirche, Tabitha and musketeers who escaped injuries did not lose the momentum and rushed into battle again.

Inside, between the screams of schoolgirls who stretched out on the floor, a single mage who had barricaded himself in the dining room was knocked down.

Agnes stabbed the last mage with her sword.

“Kuu!”

However, the sword did not come out.

The last mage released a spell aiming at Agnes’s back…

Many magic arrows flew.

Kirche, Tabitha and other musketeers were not able to react in time.

A black shadow jumped into the way.

He blocked the arrows from reaching Agnes with his own body. He uttered a spell and the snake of flame flew out the wand’s tip burning up the wand that the other mage used.

Agnes stared in blank surprise at Colbert.

Colbert's eyes opened wide.

The voice that escaped his mouth was full of worry about Agnes.

“…are you all right?”

Mechanically, Agnes nodded.

The next moment Colbert toppled to the ground, coughing blood.

Students ran up in panic and began uttering the recovery spells for Colbert.

However…the injury was severe.

Inner…

Agnes who recovered herself pointed the sword at Colbert.

Shocked, students stared at Agnes.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” shouted Kirche.

Colbert with a weak face looked up at Agnes.

“You… You are the magic Institute of Experimental platoon leader? You broke the royal list of military material in storage?“

Colbert nodded.

“I will tell you. I am D'Angleterre‘s survivor.

“… I see.”

“Why was my hometown destroyed? Answer.”

“Stop! He’s injured! Badly injured! Don’t talk!”

Montmorency, who was desperately trying to chant the magic of water, roared.

“Answer!”

Colbert answered looking down.

“…the order.”

“Order?”

“…it was reported that an epidemic occurred there. To prevent it from spreading we were told to burn it. We burnt reluctantly.”

“Idiot… That is a lie.”

“…Ha ha, afterwards, I learned about that too. In short it was a ‘new believer hunt’. I am tormented by the guilt every day. It was… like Menvil said. Women, children - I burned them all. It was not permitted. But the memory still haunts me. I left the army. I swore… not to use flames for destruction again.”

“…but those feelings didn’t stop your hand?”

Colbert shook his head.

After that… he slowly shut his eyes. Though Montmorency desperately kept uttering an incantation… her willpower was drained with time - she fainted and toppled to the ground. For the spell of 'Recovery' to heal such a serious injury it needed special medicine… but now and here there was none.

Therefore, though willpower tried to replace the specific medicine… it had its limits.

Other 'Water' users ran out of willpower one after another and fainted.
　
With many fainted mages surrounding Colbert, Agnes raised her sword.

However, Colbert was protected - Kirche covered him with herself. Her ever-present silly smile was now gone from her lips. Making a serious face, Kirche said.

“Please stop it!”

“Get away! I was living for this day! Twenty years! Twenty years I have waited for this day!”

“Please. Please.”

“Get away!”

Agnes and Kirche glared at each other.

The moment when tension in the air was about to break loose…

Kirche grabbed Colberts wrists.

“Get away I said!”

Kirche answered in a stone-like voice.

“Please, remove your sword.”

“Stop joking!”

Kirche shook her head and muttered.

“He’s dead.”

With these words, Agnes's wrist lost it’s strength.

Shocked, Agnes fell to her knees. Her body began shaking little by little.

“…Hold your grudge if you want. However, at least pray. Teacher Colbert may certainly be your enemy… but he is your saviour right now. He shielded you with his body and saved you.”

Kirche said in a constrained voice.

Agnes stands up again without power, and said two words, three words, words that cannot reach one’s ear. Then she lifted the sword and lowered it. Students averted their eyes, only Kirche alone did not shut her eyes and watched.

The sword stuck deeply into the ground next to Colbert.

Turning on her heels, Agnes began to slowly walk away.

After Agnes disappeared… Kirche tried to carry Colbert's body, a red ruby ring shone on her finger.

Crimson ruby, like burning fire.

While watching the ruby… tears escaped Kirche’s eyes.

It was the ring that he gave me.

He said “I’m giving this to my student” and gave the ring to her, who was acting like a spoiled brat. Remembering that, Kirche started to weep.

<center>* * *</center>

On the deck of ‘Redoubtable’ Malicorne and Styx sat down with blank surprise all over their faces..　

With the number of warships decreased to 2/3 while making a sortie aimed at Albion’s fleet.

The Tristain fleet won the combat. Somehow, they were able to repel Albion’s fleet. Albion’s fleet lost more than a half of their ships and scrambled to get away.

It was a big victory.

But… Malicorne thought.

Is this a victory?

He was alive just to see such devastation. It was like a painting of hell. The deck was burning like a scorch, heavy losses everywhere. The number of naval guns in the portside was reduced by half, as for the starboard - the battery was completely lost on every deck.

After receiving as many as five direct hits, the starboard of 'Redoubtable' was annihilated.

200 hundred people from the 600 crew were either killed or injured.

However, 'Redoubtable' was still slicing through the sky.

Malicorne was alive too.

To survive among flying spells, bullets and cannonballs – guess he must be lucky. Whenever a new enemy ship passed, Malicorne created a dark cloud while yelling. Otherwise, he would have fainted from fear. He had no idea whether it was effective or not.

“Sempai”

Malicorne said in a dying voice.

“What?”

Styx responded in an exhausted voice.

“Life is a weird thing, don’t you think so?”

“I fully agree with you.”

On the deck, Bowood and the commander of a warship walked. They were talking about the battle progress.

The cadet officer that was guiding them both, spotted two people sitting on the deck and bellowed.

“Hey! You! No time to sit around! Stand up! Stand up now!”

Hastily Malicorne and Styx stood up.

“Start preparing. Wait with commanding officers and officer cadets inside.”

Malicorne and Styx looked at each other. They just survived one deadly battle. How can they vigorously start preparing for another one?

“Move it! Don’t make officers wait!”

Then… Bowood admonished the officer with a smile.

“Ah, senior, they just experienced their first battle campaign. You must let them take a rest for today.''

“Ah! But, however…”

“I guess, that is your first time smelling the smoke of powder as well? Once I had, too”

Hearing Albion officer speaking like that, the senior officer nodded.

“Very well, you may take a rest for tonight.”

Relieved, Malicorne and Styx saluted. Malicorne watched them leaving and muttered.

“Ironically, we were saved by a person from Albion.”

“Indeed.”

Styx weakly muttered and they both slumped on the deck again.

<center>* * *</center>

In the Strategic conference room of 'Varsenda', General De Poitiers received the report.　

It came from Rosais, from one dragon scout of the first unit. General De Poitiers smiled gloatingly.

Chief of the general staff, Wimpffen, watched his superior officer’s face.

“Must be good news” he muttered.

“The troops in Rosais area are said to be gone. ‘Void’ managed to lure enemy to Dartanes.”

“That’s just the first obstacle.”

De Poitiers nodded and gave the command.

“All fleets ships head to Rosais. We must decide upon landing. Gather all commanders.”

The messenger received general's instruction and dashed out.

De Poitiers nodded.

“Now then, I wonder if I can become field marshal now or not, I don’t want to wait for one more week.”

Even if landing succeeds, it will still probably be a tough fight.

Albion still had 50 000 untouched troops resting.

<center>* * *</center>

In the sky of Dartanes, Saito’s plane headed towards the confluence point with Tristain fleet.　

The plan was to join the fleet at Albion’s boundary.

Saito, who sat in the pilot’s seat, was silent for a long time.

Whatever Louise tried to speak about, he did not answer.

Only once Saito opened his mouth.

“They…”

“Yes.”

However, Saito did not say anything since then.

Louise found a letter within Colbert’s manual. But because of all craziness around she did not pay attention to it.

“Letter.”

This got Saito’s attention.

“Letter?”

“Yes. Mister Colbert’s. Read it?”

Saito nodded.

Louise spread the letter and started to read it aloud.

''Saito-kun, was my invention useful?''

''If it is so, then I am glad. For you… no, to all students, not just as a teacher, it would make me happy if it would be of any use for you. Very happy.''

''Now, why did I decided to write this letter today – I have a request. No, nothing weird. And be relieved it is not about money either.''

''As to what this discourse is about, it is some dream of mine.''

''That things which one can only do by magic, could be done by technologies that everyone could use.''

''Have you seen? Happy Little Snake.''

''Well, that certainly is not just a toy…''

''I want that there would be use of every splendid technology some day.''

''It is my dream.''

''Let's get to it, though I‘m still worrying whether to say or not..　''

''In the past, I committed a crime.''

''Too big a crime.''

''It is so big that it will never be forgiven.''

''As a redemption for this crime I have devoted myself to research…''

''Recently I thought.''

''No, my crime will never find redemption.''

''Even if my inventions are useful… It won’t erase the crime I committed.''

''Therefore, I want you to promise me one thing.''

''Look, you will be facing a lot of difficult situations.''

''And you will go into war, and you will see many people die.''

''But…''

''Do not get used to it.''

''Do not become accustomed to people's death.''

''Do not think it is natural.''

''The moment you’ll do that – something will break.''

''I do not want you to become like me.''

''Therefore, I ask repeatedly.''

''Do not become accustomed to war.''

''Do not become accustomed to killing each another.''

''Do not become accustomed to death.''

Behind the cloud... one could see the Tristain-Germania united fleet heading to Rosais.

The number had decreased a lot.

Still… most convoys are intact so they are likely to have won the combat.

Even though they won, the ones that survived looked worn-out. Many of the ships hulls were damaged, masts were broken. There was a ship that lost all cannons completely as well.

Louise kept reading the letter aloud.

[[Image:ZnT06-259.jpg|thumb]]

''Well, my request is coming to an end.　''

''Remember, what you said to me once?''

''That you came from a different world.''

''In this world of yours, the flying machines that you use are piercing the sky, and the technology is much better developed than in Halkeginia, right?''

''This is what I would like to see.''

''I could use it in my research''

''Therefore, when you go east… I want you to take me with you.''

''No, I am not joking. Seriously.''

''Therefore, do not die.''

''Return alive absolutely.''

''Even if I could not go to the east with you.''

''P.S.''

''In that world, are there ‘cars’ that everyone can use and they drive on the roads?　''

''There are little boxes with which one can communicate over long distances?''

''Has a person really reached the moon?''

''To be able to do that without magic, must be really wonderful.''

''I want to see that kind of world.''

“That’s it. Weird person. He really wants to go to your world.” 　

Saito, while snuffing, thanked Louise.

“Thank you.”

Louise gently embraced Saito's neck. And murmured.

“Baka. Why are you crying?”

“…felt like crying.”

“…Many things happened today, you are just tired. Once we are back on the ship, let us take some rest.”

Louise closed her eyes, and softly kissed Saito’s neck.

Once ‘Varsenda’ appeared, Saito turned the nose of the plane towards it.

On the bright sunny day, the sooty fleet looked as dyed in a beautiful black paint.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Forward to Volume 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Yohan

2008-11-06T23:37:17Z

Yohan: Oh yeah

Random spell checker number 21542045505. Would be english-brazilian portuguese translator, but is too lazy to do it.

Feel free to contact me through AIM, I'm Yohan Yuri.

Ah yeah, arigatou gozaimasu for the people who made this wiki, did the translation and so on!

User:Yohan

2008-11-06T23:32:54Z

Yohan: New page: Random spell checker number 21542045505. Would be english-brazilian portuguese translator, but is too lazy to do it. Feel free to contact me through AIM, I'm Yohan Yuri.

Random spell checker number 21542045505. Would be english-brazilian portuguese translator, but is too lazy to do it.

Feel free to contact me through AIM, I'm Yohan Yuri.